summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/31173.txt
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
Diffstat (limited to '31173.txt')
-rw-r--r--31173.txt7189
1 files changed, 7189 insertions, 0 deletions
diff --git a/31173.txt b/31173.txt
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..aef0769
--- /dev/null
+++ b/31173.txt
@@ -0,0 +1,7189 @@
+The Project Gutenberg EBook of Anxious Audrey, by Mabel Quiller-Couch
+
+This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
+almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
+re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
+with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org
+
+
+Title: Anxious Audrey
+
+Author: Mabel Quiller-Couch
+
+Release Date: February 3, 2010 [EBook #31173]
+
+Language: English
+
+Character set encoding: ASCII
+
+*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ANXIOUS AUDREY ***
+
+
+
+
+Produced by Lionel Sear
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+ANXIOUS AUDREY.
+
+By
+
+MABEL QUILLER-COUCH.
+
+Author of 'A Waif and a Welcome,' 'Troublesome Ursula,' 'Zach and Debby,'
+'In Cornwall's Wonderland,' Etc.
+
+
+ILLUSTRATED BY HELEN JACOBS.
+
+
+LONDON: SOCIETY FOR PROMOTING CHRISTIAN KNOWLEDGE
+Northumberland Avenue, W.C.
+BRIGHTON: 129, North Street.
+
+
+[Illustration: When, though, it came to carrying up the chest of drawers,
+they all had to give a hand.]
+
+
+CHAPTER I.
+
+
+ "Lady-bird, lady-bird, fly away home,
+ The field-mouse has gone to her nest;
+ The daisies have shut up their sleepy red eyes,
+ And the birds and the bees are at rest."
+
+Mr. Carlyle, standing outside the nursery door, stayed a moment until the
+sweet low voice had reached the end of the verse, then, turning the handle
+very gently, entered the room on tiptoe.
+
+Faith looked up with a smile, but with a warning finger held out, while in
+a lower and more crooning voice she began the next verse:
+
+ "Lady-bird, lady-bird, fly away home,
+ The glow-worm is lighting her lamp----"
+
+"Oh, dear!" as two round blue eyes looked up at her, full of sleepy
+wickedness, "She is as wide awake when I began! Baby, you are not a nice
+little girl and I shan't be able to go on loving you if you don't go to
+sleep soon."
+
+The blue eyes, wandering from Faith's reproving face, fell on her father,
+and with a croon of delight a pair of plump dimpled arms was held out
+pleadingly. "Dad! Dad!" cooed the baby voice coaxingly, and the arms were
+not held out in vain.
+
+Faith handed over her heavy, lovable burden with a mingled sigh of relief
+and hopelessness. "This is all wrong, you know, father," with a weary
+little laugh, "a well brought up baby should be sound asleep by this
+time--but how is one to make her sleep if she absolutely refuses to?"
+
+Mr. Carlyle looked down at his little daughter snuggling so happily in his
+arms. "I don't know, dear," he said helplessly. "I suppose we aren't
+very good nurses. Perhaps we are not stern enough. I am sorry I came in
+just then, she might have gone off if I hadn't, but I wanted to speak to
+you particularly; there is a great deal I want to discuss. How is your
+mother? I haven't been in to see her. I saw that her room was dark,
+so I thought she was probably asleep."
+
+"I expect she is. She seemed very sleepy when I gave her her cornflour at
+seven. I haven't been able to go to her since, baby has been so
+restless."
+
+"Isn't she well?"
+
+"Oh, yes, she is well, but while I was down making the cornflour I had to
+leave her with Tom and Debby, and they got playing, of course, and excited
+her so much she can't go to sleep."
+
+"Couldn't Mary have made the cornflour or have looked after baby for the
+time?"
+
+"No, she was ironing, and she doesn't know yet just how mother likes it."
+
+"Oh! but can't you come down, dear, until this minx is slumbering?"
+
+Faith looked at the grate where a few cinders only lay grey and lifeless
+at the bottom; then she looked at her father with a mischievous twinkle in
+her pretty brown eyes. "I can't unless we take baby too," she said.
+"Of course it is very wrong and a real nurse would faint at such
+behaviour, but, shall we, daddy? It is cold up here, and lonely--and,
+oh! I am so hungry and quite hoarse with singing lullabies."
+
+"Poor child! Come downstairs and we will not think about what real nurses
+would say. This little person is really so sleepy she will hardly realise
+what has happened."
+
+Faith's eyes sparkled. "We mustn't let Tom and Debby know, or they will
+be down too. If we go very softly perhaps they won't hear, they were
+nearly asleep when I looked in at them just now. I hope baby won't give a
+yell on the stairs."
+
+"I will try to prevent her. Now then, come along."
+
+Baby Joan, as though she understood all about it, and what was expected of
+her, smiled up at them knowingly, but she did not make a sound, not even
+when they paused at her mother's bedroom door and looked in.
+
+The firelight shining on the invalid's face showed that she was sleeping
+peacefully, so they tiptoed away again and reached the hall without having
+disturbed anyone. In the dining-room the lamp was lighted, but so badly
+that it smelt horribly; the fire was out and the room was cold and
+cheerless.
+
+"Oh dear," sighed Faith, "no coal here, either," and dashed away to the
+kitchen in search of some. "Mary doesn't seem able to remember that fires
+go out if there is nothing to put on them," she laughed, as she struggled
+back panting under the weight of a scuttle of coal and an armful of logs.
+"But we shall be all right soon," she added as she knelt before the grate
+and began building up a fire. "I do love wood and a pair of bellows,
+don't you, daddy!" blowing away hard at hot embers. But Mr. Carlyle did
+not answer her. Instead he asked with rather an anxious note in his
+voice, "Does Mary find she has too much to do?"
+
+Faith sat back on her heels and eyed the kindling sticks with a well
+pleased air. "No-o, I don't think so, daddy. There might be too much--if
+she did it," with a little laugh, "but she says she likes being where
+there are no other servants, and plenty of life. In her last place there
+were three or four servants and only an old lady to look after, and Mary
+says the quietness was awful. Nothing ever happened but the quarrels of
+the servants amongst themselves."
+
+"I suppose they were so occupied with their quarrels that Mary had not
+time to learn how to do things--nicely?" Mr. Carlyle's eyes glanced sadly
+about the untidy room and then at the ill-laid supper table.
+
+Faith looked up at him in mild surprise; it had never occurred to her that
+there was anything lacking in the care of the house. Her glance followed
+his and rested on the supper table too.
+
+"Oh, daddy, I believe you have had nothing since dinner. You must be
+frightfully hungry, I know you must, and the dinner was so badly cooked--
+oh, poor daddy! Why didn't you come home to tea?"
+
+"I had barely finished my round of calls in time to keep an appointment
+Dr. Gray had made with me. He wanted," he added more slowly, his face
+growing grave and troubled, "to talk to me about your mother."
+
+Faith looked up quickly at him, her large eyes full of anxiety, her heart
+throbbing heavily. Then there was more trouble in store, more anxiety!
+She had felt it for days in her inmost heart, but had not had the courage
+to put her fears into words. "Is mother--worse?" her voice faltered and
+broke.
+
+Mr. Carlyle, gazing, absorbed and troubled, into the fire, did not see her
+blanched cheeks and the dread that filled her eyes. He had no suspicion
+of the awful fear which had haunted her every waking moment, and even
+her dreams, or he would not have kept her in suspense while his thoughts
+ran on to plans for the future.
+
+"No, dear," he said at last, "no dear, she is not worse, but the doctor
+says it will be a long time before she is well again--well enough to walk
+about and take up her old life. For a year, poor dear, she must lie on a
+sofa, and live the life of an invalid. If she does, he says, she will
+become her old strong self again in a year or two, but if she----"
+
+"Oh, but she will, of course she will, that will be easy enough."
+In the intensity of her relief, Faith spoke so gaily that her father
+looked up at her in surprise, her tone and words sounded almost heartless.
+
+"Easy! It will be a long and trying ordeal for her. Faith--just think of
+it, a whole year in one room! You don't realise."
+
+"Oh yes I do, daddy, but we will manage beautifully. I will look after
+the house and the children, and--and see that mother isn't worried at all,
+and she can read and write, and--and oh, father, father, I am so glad--I
+don't know what to do!" and without any warning Faith broke down and began
+to sob.
+
+"Glad!" For a moment Mr. Carlyle looked at his little daughter as though
+he feared she must be mad instead of glad. She spoke as though his news
+had come as a relief. Relief from what? Then quite suddenly the truth
+broke upon him.
+
+"Oh, you poor little woman! What have you been thinking? What have you
+been fearing, Faith dear--tell me. Did you think----?"
+
+Faith nodded. "Yes--yes--I thought," but she could not put her dread into
+words.
+
+"You feared we might be going to lose her altogether. Oh, you poor child.
+My poor little girl. Why didn't you tell me?"
+
+"I couldn't, daddy."
+
+Mr. Carlyle drew her to him. "No wonder my news came to you as a relief,"
+he said softly, "instead of as the shock I feared. Why, Faith, how you
+are trembling. You look ready to faint too. Look here, I believe you are
+tired and famished. Come and have some supper. What have we got?
+Something tempting?"
+
+With either arm encircling a daughter, the vicar turned to survey the
+supper table, but at sight of it his face fell a little. Neither the
+food, nor the way in which it was placed before them would have tempted
+any but the most healthy, even ravenous appetite. Mary, the only maid
+they could afford to keep, was more willing than able. The china and
+silver had certainly been washed, but they were smeared and unpolished,
+the cloth was wrinkled and all askew, the food was dumped down anyhow.
+
+Fortunately for her own comfort, but unfortunately for the good of the
+house, Faith was not troubled by appearances. Her eyes did not notice
+details, the details which mean so much, for her home had always been in
+more or less of a muddle. There were so many of them, Audrey, Faith, Tom,
+Deborah and baby Joan. Five of them ransacking and romping all over the
+house, until granny had come and taken Audrey away to live with her.
+
+They had always been in a muddle, but they had always been happy, and they
+loved their home so dearly that, whatever it was like, it was right in
+their eyes--excepting, perhaps, in Audrey's. And even if their clothes
+were shabby--well, shabby clothes were much less of a worry than smart
+ones; and if their food was plain, and not very daintily served, there was
+always enough, and there was plenty of fun and laughter as sauce for it.
+
+Mr. Carlyle, who had grown up in a well-ordered home where everything was
+as neat and well-cared-for as things could be, did realise that there was
+much that was lacking in his own home; but whatever he may have suffered
+from the disorder, he never complained. His mother had had means, three
+good servants, and only one child to make the home untidy; whereas his
+young wife, who had been brought up in an Orphan School, had never known
+real home life until her marriage, had only small means, several young
+babies, and only one ignorant servant to help her.
+
+Audrey and Faith, as they grew out of babyhood, helped to dust the rooms,
+run errands, and look after the younger children, but they had only the
+vaguest notions as to how homes should be kept, or meals served, or the
+hundred and one other little things which make all the difference between
+a well-kept house and an ill-kept one, and they were quite content with
+things as they were.
+
+At least Faith was. Audrey often had misgivings that all was not as it
+should be, and yearned for something more orderly, dainty, and neat; for
+prettier clothes and prettier manners. And then Granny Carlyle had come
+on a visit, and had offered to take one of her many grandchildren to live
+with her--for a time, at any rate. And, to the joy of Audrey, and the
+relief of the others, she was chosen and they were not; and, with all her
+few possessions packed in her mother's old portmanteau, she had gone off
+to enjoy all the things that she considered best worth having--a large
+comfortable home in a town, new clothes, school, tempting food, daintily
+cooked meals, and peace and quiet in which she could read and write
+undisturbed. For though Audrey resembled her father's mother in many
+ways, she had also inherited her mother's taste for writing and reading.
+That was four years ago, when Audrey was eleven and Faith ten, and Deborah
+and Tom five and four respectively. Baby Joan, aged eighteen months,
+Audrey had not yet seen.
+
+Thoughts of his eldest daughter were uppermost in Mr. Carlyle's mind as he
+glanced from the unappetising remains of a joint lying on a dish on which
+it had already appeared twice, to the scrap of dry cheese and the
+unpolished knife lying beside it.
+
+"I--I am afraid that is all there is, father. Won't it do?" Faith looked
+at him with troubled eyes. "Shall I tell Mary to cook you some eggs?"
+
+"No, no. What is here will do very well for me, but you--wouldn't you
+prefer eggs--or----"
+
+"Oh no, thank you, I am so hungry I can eat anything," said Faith
+cheerfully. "Father, Joan is asleep, can't we tuck her up snugly on the
+sofa while we are having our supper? She would be certain to wake up if I
+took her upstairs to her cot."
+
+"Of course she would. If you will make her a nice little nest on the sofa
+I will pop her into it so gently she will not know she has been moved.
+There now, wasn't that clever!"
+
+Faith again held up a warning finger, but Joan only stretched her limbs a
+little in her new nest, and forthwith dropped asleep again.
+
+With a smile of triumph at each other the two nurses turned away to the
+supper-table, and Mr. Carlyle said grace, and with her deep relief at the
+news about her mother still glowing in her heart, Faith joined in with a
+deeper sense of real gratitude than she had known before.
+
+"Daddy," she said presently, "you said you wanted to talk to me.
+Was it about mother?"
+
+"Yes, dear, and--and other things too. I have been thinking matters over
+since I left the doctor, and I have come to the conclusion that I must
+send and have Audrey home."
+
+"Audrey home! Oh, how jolly!" Faith's eyes lighted with pleasure.
+"That will be lovely. But," with sudden misgiving, "why must she come
+home, daddy?"
+
+"Well, for one thing, your mother will need companionship--more than you
+can give her with the children taking up so much of your time.
+And, for another, it will be a relief to your mother to know that Audrey
+is here looking after things. We don't want a stranger, and, indeed,
+I can't afford to have anyone extra in just now. We have had so much
+illness and such heavy expenses. After four years with your grandmother,
+Audrey should be quite capable. She always had a sensible head on her
+shoulders and for certain granny has given her a good training."
+
+"Ye-es," said Faith musingly, "I--I wonder how she will like coming away.
+I believe she will not like it at all." But Faith kept that last thought
+to herself.
+
+
+
+CHAPTER II.
+
+
+Old Mrs. Carlyle, or 'Granny Carlyle' it would be politer, perhaps, to
+call her, lived at Farbridge, which was a whole sixty miles from the
+little village where her only son was vicar.
+
+Granny Carlyle had been born in Farbridge, married, and spent all her life
+there, and hoped, so she often declared, to remain there to the end of her
+days. And there seemed no reason why she should not attain her wish.
+
+Farbridge was a large country-town, with wide streets, good shops, and a
+park. To Audrey Carlyle, when first she went there, it appeared a
+splendid place; she felt sure none of the big cities of the world could
+outdo it, even if they equalled it. The park, with its close-cut grass,
+its trees and flower-beds, asphalt paths, and green-painted seats, was to
+her one of the beauty spots of England.
+
+"Oh, it does look lovely," she sighed happily, as she gazed at it.
+"After the untidy old moor at home, it looks beautiful, granny."
+
+"It is certainly different," agreed granny, with a twinkle in her eyes.
+Nevertheless she was well pleased. "I am bound to say I am no lover of
+the depths of the country. When I walk I like to walk in comfort, and to
+feel that there is no risk of my twisting my ankle in a rabbit-hole, or by
+tumbling over a tussock." She was glad that Audrey shared her taste,
+but she was not quite sure that the taste was a good one.
+
+Granny Carlyle's house, 'Parkview,' solid, double-fronted, handsome, stood
+on the opposite side of the roadway, facing the park. As Audrey sat at
+meals in the dining-room, she looked across at the prim patches of green
+grass, intersected by black paths, the whole outlined by gay, trim
+flower-beds. Two of the patches of green had large trees in the middle,
+with wooden seats encircling their trunks; on several of the other patches
+were green seats with backs to them; the backs were all towards
+'Parkview,' so that those who rested on them might be able to enjoy the
+view, for, though the railway-station stood on the opposite side of the
+road which ran along the lower side of the park, the tree-clad hills rose
+high beyond that again, and showed over the low roof of the little
+station, and if the hills happened to be covered with mist, why, there was
+the park itself to look at.
+
+On that March morning when, just as Audrey and her granny sat down to
+breakfast, Mr. Carlyle's letter came, the park was quite gay with people,
+even though it was early, for, after a long spell of wet weather, the sun
+was shining quite warmly, and everyone was glad to be out of doors again.
+
+Audrey thought it all looked more beautiful than ever that morning.
+If she could have done just as she liked, she would have gone out there
+herself, taking a book with her to read. But she knew that her
+grandmother would not allow that, so she did not let herself dwell on it.
+
+"Isn't it lovely!" she remarked again enthusiastically. She had said
+exactly the same thing three times already without receiving any reply,
+but this time she noticed it, and, withdrawing her eyes from the
+fascinating scene without, looked instead at her granny for an
+explanation. Apparently there was no reason why Mrs. Carlyle should not
+have answered. She was only turning over the lumps of sugar in the
+sugar-basin, trying to find a small one, yet Audrey felt certain that
+there was something unusual in the air, that something out of the common
+had happened, and something not very pleasant either. Granny looked grave
+and troubled, and at the same time annoyed. However, there was nothing
+for Audrey to do but to go on with her breakfast, for she knew that her
+grandmother did not like to be questioned, and, after all, it might only
+be that the laundress had torn a sheet, or that the boot-boy had been rude
+to the cook. Granny was always greatly upset if people did not do their
+duty.
+
+It was not until they had nearly finished breakfast that Audrey knew what
+was really the matter.
+
+"I have had a letter this morning from your father, Audrey."
+
+"Oh," said Audrey, absently, "have you, granny?" She was not deeply
+interested, and at that moment one of her schoolfellows went by with a new
+hat on, a light blue one, with a white 'bottle-brush' bobbing about on it,
+and she found that much more absorbing. "How is mother?" she asked, when
+the 'bottle-brush' had bobbed out of sight.
+
+"Don't be staring out of window, child, while I am talking to you.
+I want your undivided attention."
+
+Audrey coloured, and looked not too well pleased, but she only said,
+"I did not know you wanted me."
+
+"Well, I do. I have some important news for you."
+
+"Yes, granny," with increased interest, for this sounded very thrilling.
+
+"Your father wants you at home."
+
+Mrs. Carlyle, having brooded over the news for more than an hour, did not
+realise how startling it might be to her grand-daughter to have it blurted
+out in this abrupt fashion. Audrey's colour faded, leaving her quite
+white. "Is mother worse?" she gasped. "Granny, please tell me quickly."
+
+Mrs. Carlyle realised the mistake she had made, and roused herself.
+"Oh, no, dear. Your mother is better--a little, I mean, and she is
+stronger, but her doctor says she must lead an invalid's life, lie down,
+and not walk about, or exert herself, for a whole year, and your father
+says they need you at home. They need your help, and your mother will be
+glad of your companionship."
+
+The relief from her first dreadful fear was so great that Audrey's spirits
+rose high. Change is always exciting too, and to feel that one is needed
+is very pleasant; it makes one feel grown-up and important.
+
+"When am I to go, granny? Soon, I suppose? Am I to keep house?"
+Audrey's face was very bright as she turned it to her grandmother.
+"Oh! but I shall have to leave school, shan't I, granny?" Her face fell
+at that thought, and her granny said to herself, with a little pang of
+pain, "She is more sorry to leave school than she is to leave me."
+
+"Of course you will have to leave your school," she said tartly.
+"You could hardly come sixty miles in the morning, and home again at
+night. You might as well live here for all the company you would be to
+your mother. Think before you speak, Audrey; it would save you from
+saying many foolish things."
+
+"Then shan't I go to school?"
+
+"I don't know what arrangements your father will make; he doesn't go into
+every detail in this letter. Perhaps he will get a governess for you all;
+perhaps you will have to teach the younger ones."
+
+"Oh!" Audrey did not care for that prospect. She was not fond of
+children, they made a house untidy and noisy, and required so much
+attention. All the same, though, it was very nice to be going home as
+mistress of the house, and companion to her mother. Perhaps her mother
+would help her with her story-writing. It would be grand if she could
+write stories and sell them, and earn enough money to buy her own clothes.
+Granny Carlyle did not approve of her writing, or reading either.
+Indeed, there was scarcely a book in the house.
+
+Audrey recovered her spirits as she remembered the books and papers at
+home; they seemed to overflow and spread all over the house.
+
+"I shall have my own bookcase, and keep my own books in it, away from the
+children," she thought to herself. "I hope I have a bedroom to myself.
+Oh, I must!" But the little doubt she could not get rid of sobered her
+again. She thought of her pretty bedroom upstairs, how lovely the comfort
+and peace of it had seemed to her after the bare ugly room at home, which
+she had shared with Faith.
+
+"Granny, do you think I shall have a room to myself at home?" she asked
+anxiously. "I shall hate sharing one with Faith!"
+
+"I daresay Faith will not relish sharing one with you," remarked granny,
+severely, "if she has to."
+
+"But she is so untidy, and after having had such a nice one all to myself,
+I shall miss it dreadfully."
+
+"I wonder if you will miss me," exclaimed Granny sharply, and for the
+first time Audrey thought of her grandmother, and her feelings.
+
+"Why, of course I shall, granny, and everything here. I expect I shall
+often wish I was back again." But it was not until the last day came, and
+she sat at breakfast for the last time in the handsome, comfortable
+dining-room, that she fully realised the pain of parting.
+
+She was looking across to the sun-bathed park, at the children already at
+play there, and the 'grownups' sitting on the seats gazing at the view, or
+reading their papers, when the thought came to her that to-morrow, and the
+next day, and all the days that followed, they would be there, but she
+would not see them. She would be miles away from that dear peaceful spot,
+with only a rough country road to look out on, and the desolate-looking
+moor in the distance. And with the same the shrill whistle of a departing
+train cut the air, and the melancholy of it, and of the day, and of all
+that was to happen, poured over Audrey, until the pain seemed almost more
+than she could bear.
+
+"Oh, granny, I don't want to go away," she cried. "I don't want to go.
+I can't bear leaving you, and--and everything. I want to stay with you
+always."
+
+Oddly enough, at the sight of Audrey's sorrow, some of the sadness which
+had weighed on her granny's heart for days was lifted from it, and, though
+it was their last day, she felt happier. "Then the child does care,
+she does feel leaving me, she has some deep affections! I knew she had,"
+thought the lonely old grandmother with a sense of triumph over the doubts
+which had troubled her. She put out her hand and patted Audrey's.
+"I am so--" she almost, in her relief, said "I am so glad!"
+"I would like you to stay, dear, but I feel it is your duty to go, and
+mine to spare you."
+
+"May I come back, granny, when the year is up?" pleaded Audrey, keeping
+back her tears by remembering that her eyes would be red for her journey.
+"It would be lovely to think that this day twelve-months I shall be seeing
+it all again."
+
+"If your father and mother can spare you, and you still wish to come,
+I shall be very glad to have you, and your room will be waiting for you."
+
+That was comforting, but the thought of leaving that pretty, beloved room
+for a whole year set the tears flowing again. "Oh, I mustn't cry,
+I mustn't," she said to herself fiercely. "Everybody at the station will
+see, and everyone in the train, too." But, as her eyes wandered from one
+to another of the familiar things, the pretty cups and saucers, the silver
+coffeepot, the funny old tall cosy that granny used, and all the rest of
+them, the sense of loss and parting again became too much for her,
+and this time the tears flowed without thought of appearances.
+
+"I think I love things more than people," she said to herself, as she
+stood in her bedroom putting on her hat and coat; and she stooped and
+kissed the two old foreign shells on the mantelpiece with a sudden feeling
+of sympathy. They must have travelled so far from their home, and would
+never, never go back. She leaned out of the window for the last time, and
+took a long look at the well-filled garden, and at the flat country
+beyond, and the river shining in the sunlight.
+
+The sight of the river and the hills brought her some comfort. They had
+been there so long, and would be there unchanged whenever she came back.
+"And I am coming! I am coming! I _will_ come!" she cried passionately.
+
+A knock sounded at her door. "Mistress wants to know if you are ready,
+miss," said Phipps, granny's maid, who had been with her for
+five-and-twenty years. "The sandwiches and milk are ready for you in the
+dining-room, Miss Audrey. The train leaves in half an hour."
+
+"I will be down in a minute," said Audrey, in a choked voice. She hoped
+desperately that Phipps would go away and leave her alone to say her last
+good-bye to her room. But Phipps showed no such intention.
+
+"I'll fasten up the bag, and bring it down, miss," and she laid hands on
+the straps and began to secure them in a manner which gave Audrey no hope.
+"I'm sorry to be doing up luggage for you to go away altogether,
+Miss Audrey. We shall all miss you," she said kindly. "The house will
+seem dreadfully dull and empty. I think you had better come down and have
+something to eat, or the mistress will be worrying. She likes to be at
+the station in good time."
+
+Audrey hurried out of her room for the last time, without a backward
+glance, for her heart was too full to talk.
+
+Once out in the sunshine, though, and walking across the park with her
+grandmother, some of her unhappiness lightened. It was all so familiar,
+so exactly as it always was, so calm and unchanged, it seemed impossible
+that she could be going away from it all for more than a very little
+while. There were several things, too, that could not fail to cheer her.
+In her rug-strap were two new umbrellas, one for herself and one for
+Faith. Her own had a white handle, and Faith's a green one. In her trunk
+was a new coat for Faith, and a present for each and all from granny,
+while in the new dark-blue hand-bag that she carried was a dark-blue
+purse, and in the purse were a half-crown for Faith, and a new shilling
+each for Debby and Tom.
+
+"To do what they like with," said granny, as she popped in the coins,
+"but granny hopes that they will like to put them in their money-boxes."
+
+On the platform, when they got there, they found Audrey's neat green trunk
+and portmanteau, with the rug-strap lying on top, and a porter mounting
+guard over them. Audrey was very proud of her luggage when she travelled,
+it looked so neat and nice, all green alike, and all with her initials,
+'A. M. C.', in white. Granny had bought it all for her when they went for
+their first annual visit to Torquay. Her old boxes, which she had taken
+with her from home, had been sent to a Jumble Sale.
+
+They were, after all, so early for the train that the last few moments
+were rather painfully long and trying for them both. Granny bespoke a
+corner seat, and ordered a foot-Warmer, and they had walked the whole
+length of the platform until granny, at last, was weary, and still the
+train had not come. At last Mrs. Carlyle, in her anxiety to fill up the
+time, even went to the bookstall and bought some magazines for Audrey to
+take with her. She did not approve of magazines as a rule. Audrey did,
+though, and was overjoyed at having them; but while she was trying to get
+a peep at the contents there came the sound of a shrill whistle, then a
+rattle and a roar, and the train thundered down on the little station, and
+drew up.
+
+After that it was all soon ended. A good-bye, a kiss, a promise to write,
+and a "be sure and let me know how your mother goes on. I shall count on
+you to send me bulletins frequently, your father is so busy. Good-bye,
+dear, good-bye--keep away from the door," and the engine, puffing a little
+louder, and a little louder, moved on its way again. Neither Mrs. Carlyle
+nor Audrey were sorry when the strain was over. It had to be; the pain
+lay in that; a few minutes more or less of each other's company was but
+little pleasure when the life they had enjoyed together was ended.
+
+For a while after the engine steamed out, and the last glimpse of the
+station was gone from Audrey's sight, she felt utterly miserable, and the
+tears would have their way. She loved her grandmother very much, and she
+loved living with her, and, for the moment, at any rate, she was not
+charmed with the thought of life at home, the noisy children, the plain
+food, the shabby clothes, and even shabbier house. Tears trickled down
+her cheeks, and one actually dropped on the new blue bag. "Oh, dear!"
+exclaimed Audrey, vexedly, "I expect there will always be a mark!"
+
+The engine began to slow down before stopping at the next station.
+
+"Oh, dear," cried Audrey again, "I expect I look an object!" She jumped
+up and tried to see herself in the strip of looking-glass conveniently
+placed along the back of the opposite seat. "What a bother it is that one
+can't cry without getting to look so----" She subsided on to her seat
+hastily, leaving her thought unfinished, and pulled her hat down over her
+eyes, turned her back on the platform end of her carriage and gazed
+fixedly out of the opposite window, for a whole party of people had caught
+sight of her nice empty carriage, and were making for it.
+
+"There are heaps of room here, mother, and such a nice carriage too!" said
+a boy's voice eagerly.
+
+Audrey could not help looking round, but she pretended it was to pick up
+one of her magazines, and, being still afraid that her eyes and nose were
+red, she continued to pretend to be absorbed in the contents. She was so
+vexed with the newcomers for invading her carriage that she would not have
+looked at them--so she told herself--even if her eyes had not been red;
+but, if she refused to look, she could not refuse to hear, and she soon
+knew that there were two girls of the party, as well as the boy and his
+mother; and that their voices were pretty and refined. They were all so
+happy and jolly, too, that, in spite of her vexation, Audrey could not
+help growing interested and amused, and, finally, even rather glad of
+their company. It had certainly been rather melancholy, travelling with
+nothing but one's sad thoughts for company.
+
+She felt, too, rather than saw, that they in their turn were interested in
+her, and were inclined to be friendly, and once again she experienced a
+thrill of satisfaction that she was so well dressed, and that all her
+belongings were so good and so dainty.
+
+Before very long she grew tired of her self-imposed task of reading.
+It seemed so silly to be continually holding open the pages and casting
+her eyes over and over them without taking in a word. It gave one a crick
+in the neck too, keeping it bent so long, and, after all, the people in
+the carriage were so much more interesting than the people in the stories.
+If she could hold her head out of the window a little while and blow away
+the last signs of weeping, she would be able, she thought, to look about
+her. She threw aside her magazine, took off her hat, and, lowering her
+window, thrust her head out. The sun turned her red hair to a golden
+radiance about her; the wind, catching the heavy locks, blew them out like
+fluttering red-gold pennons. All the Carlyles had red hair of varying
+shades and natures. Audrey's was long and heavy, with a pretty wave in
+it. Faith's was shorter, darker, and curly. Tom's curled tightly over
+his head, a fiery mat of curls. Deborah's, finest and silkiest of all,
+hung in soft auburn waves to her waist. Baby Joan's fluffy curls were the
+colour of newly-spun silk.
+
+Audrey was not thinking of her hair, but of her tear-disfigured face,
+until, in half turning round from the window, she caught sight of herself
+in the strip of mirror, and of two large smuts ornamenting her brow and
+her nose! After that she thought of them, and of how ridiculous she must
+look, and she glanced quickly with shamed eyes at her companions.
+
+They were looking at her, but there was not the ghost of a laugh on either
+of their faces; indeed, on one there was gentle concern.
+
+"That cinder is so close to your eye; may I flick it off for you?" asked
+the taller of the two girls, springing to her feet. "If you had tried to
+do it yourself you might have sent it into your eye," she explained, when
+she had done, "and then sometimes they take hours to get out again."
+
+"Thank you very much," said Audrey, gratefully, then suddenly grew so shy
+that she subsided into her corner without another word. She made a big
+effort, though, to recover; it seemed so ungracious, so rude, to receive a
+kindness in so _gauche_ a fashion. She took up some of her magazines.
+"Would you--would you like to look at these?" she asked, holding them out
+towards the elder girl, and at the same time colouring with embarrassment
+and with pleasure.
+
+"Oh, thank you!" the three spoke with one voice. "We would love to, but--
+have you done with them all for the time?" asked Irene, the elder girl.
+"Wouldn't you like one for yourself? Daphne and I could look at one
+together."
+
+Audrey shook her head. "No, thank you. I have looked through them, and I
+have a book here if I want to read."
+
+"Perhaps you would take some lunch with us instead?" suggested the mother,
+looking up from her paper with a smile. "Keith, before you begin to
+devour _The Boys' Own_, lift up the lunch-basket for me, and I will unpack
+it. We don't stop again for some time, so we can feel sure of not being
+disturbed."
+
+Audrey was really not hungry, but more for the pleasure of joining the
+happy party than because she wanted anything, she accepted the kind offer,
+and was always afterwards thankful that she did, for it was the jolliest,
+pleasantest meal she had ever had in her life. Almost before it was begun
+all stiffness and shyness had vanished, and if Audrey had ever resented
+her travelling companions coming, she had quite forgotten it.
+
+"I shall be sorry when the journey is over," she said with a sigh, as she
+lay back weary with laughter. "I never had such a jolly one!"
+
+"Have you far to go?"
+
+"Not so very, very much farther," she said, half ruefully. "I am going to
+Moor End, but I have to get out at Kingfield, and change."
+
+"Oh, how funny! We get out at Kingfield too, but we are going on to
+Abbot's Field. That is the same line as yours, isn't it?"
+
+"Yes, Abbot's Field is a station further on."
+
+"What an extraordinary thing! Was ever anything so strange!" Daphne, the
+younger girl, was overcome with excitement at the coincidence. "I wonder
+if we shall see you sometimes! We might each walk half-way and meet.
+Wouldn't it be fun! Are you going to stay long?"
+
+"Oh, yes, for a year, most likely. It is my home."
+
+"Oh!" They all looked puzzled. Most people lived at home always; they
+did not come on a twelve-months' visit, or speak in quite that tone about
+their home-coming. But Audrey offered no explanations, and they were too
+polite to ask for any.
+
+"Oh," said Daphne again. "Well, I don't suppose we shall be at Abbot's
+Field as long as that. We are going to stay with grandpapa, Mr. Vivian.
+He lives at 'The Orchard.' Do you know him?"
+
+Audrey shook her head. "I--I don't remember the people round about Moor
+End--at least, not very well. I have been living with my granny for four
+years!"
+
+All the laughter and joy had died out of her heart, and from her face.
+She was visibly embarrassed. She thought of her home, the shabbiness and
+untidiness of it as it used to be, and she did not expect it to be much
+better now, even though Faith was four years older, and she felt a shamed
+shrinking from letting these strangers see it. She had spoken the truth
+when she said she did not know Mr. Vivian, but she did remember that
+'The Orchard' was a large place, and the house one of the finest in the
+neighbourhood.
+
+She hoped, she hoped, oh, so fervently, that they would never come over to
+Moor End to look her up; that they would not ask her her name, or where
+she lived. If they knew her father was the vicar, they would be coming
+over to hear him preach, and then she would not be able to avoid
+introducing them, and then they would see and know all!
+
+A shade of embarrassment hung over the rest of the journey. Audrey was
+uncomfortable. She was ashamed and nervous, and troubled at her own lack
+of frankness. She was also, fortunately, ashamed of being ashamed,
+but she had yet to learn how to rise above herself; to know what are the
+things she should feel shame for.
+
+It was almost a relief to her when at last the train drew up at Kingfield,
+and they all had to change carriages; for no one could help feeling that
+little shade of embarrassment. And she was even more glad when the
+porter, who looked after her luggage for her, put her into a carriage
+apart from the Vivians, for now she felt she could escape the necessity of
+introducing to them whoever might be at the station to meet her at Moor
+End. Indeed, it was just possible that they might not see if anyone met
+her.
+
+Yet, when the feeling of relief entered her heart, all other joy went out
+of it, for she did love her father, she did love them all, and it hurt her
+to feel ashamed. She liked her new friends too, so much, and wanted them
+to like her. Tears rose in her eyes as the truth came home to her that
+she was being false to those who loved her, and to those who had been so
+kind to her--and all for what?
+
+She did not answer the question, but stood up and stared out of the
+window, that those within the carriage might not see her face. And so Mr.
+Carlyle, Deborah and Tom saw her as the train drew up, and her father's
+heart rejoiced at her--as he thought--anxiety to catch the first glimpse
+of them after their long separation.
+
+"Has it been a very long and dreary journey, dear?" he asked, as he put
+his arm round her shoulders and kissed her. "Did you have company, or
+have you had to come all the way alone?"
+
+"I had very nice company, part of the way," she answered, and blushed
+hotly, as, glancing out under the brim of her hat, she caught sight of
+Keith Vivian and Irene hanging out of their window looking at her.
+"Perhaps I had better get a porter and see about my luggage," she added
+hastily. It was very tiresome that they should have to wait on the
+platform until the train went out, before they were allowed to cross the
+line by the footway. But it always was so on the down platform of the
+little Moor End station.
+
+To Tom and Debby one of their greatest treats was to stand and see the
+engine puff in and puff out on its way again. Audrey grew quite cross
+with the eager and shabby little pair who would stand so prominently
+forward, and stare so hard. With a hoot and a puff and a snort the engine
+moved slowly on, and the Vivians' carriage drew nearer. Daphne was at the
+window now, as well as Irene and Keith, their hands waving wildly in
+farewell greeting.
+
+"Good-bye! Good-bye!" they called out, as cheerfully as though they had
+not noticed the cloud which had fallen on the end of their happy journey.
+"Perhaps we shall see you----" the rattle drowned the end of their
+greeting, and saved Audrey the necessity of replying.
+
+"Oh! oh! Audrey, you pushed right in front of me. I couldn't see a thing,
+and your elbow bumped me in the eye!"
+
+Audrey stepped back quickly; she blushed and looked embarrassed. She had
+not meant to bump her little sister in the eye, but she had meant to get
+in front of her and hide from view her shabby frock and patched boots.
+She had done it deliberately.
+
+"I am very sorry, Debby, if I hurt you," she said stiffly, "but you do make
+a fuss about a trifle!"
+
+"Debby doesn't," contradicted Tom, fierce in his favourite sister's
+defence, "Debby has more pluck than--than----"
+
+"Tom, boy, come here," interposed Mr. Carlyle quietly. "You and Debby can
+carry this rug-strap between you, can't you?"
+
+"Were those your travelling-companions?" he asked interestedly turning to
+Audrey as the little pair, their indignation forgotten, trotted homewards
+proudly with their burden.
+
+"Yes," answered Audrey briefly. She said no more, she felt she could not,
+but she knew that the shadow which had fallen on her own pleasure, had
+fallen also on others.
+
+
+
+CHAPTER III.
+
+
+Between Moor End vicarage and the road stretched a long narrow strip of
+garden, at least, a strip of ill-kept grass and some shabby bushes.
+A wall divided the garden from the road, a wall so low that garden, house,
+and all, were exposed to the view of every passer-by. The strip of grass
+was the children's play place, for the garden behind the house was divided
+up into beds of carrots, cabbages, turnips, potatoes and all manner of
+other things, so that there was no room left for a good game.
+
+Not only was there no room, but old Job Toms, who came once or twice a
+week to 'do' the vegetable garden, threatened such dire punishment to
+anyone who made a footmark on one of his beloved beds, that the children
+were almost afraid to step inside the gate.
+
+However, the front garden made up for it, there were no beds there--at
+least none to worry about. There had been two down by the gate at one
+time, but there was nothing in them now, and the children were allowed to
+do just as they liked there. They had the added joy too of seeing
+everyone who passed along the road and everyone who came to the house.
+
+Deborah and Tom had been playing there when their father called them to
+know if they would like to go with him to the station; and their toys were
+lying about just as they had left them when they flew away to wash their
+hands and brush their hair.
+
+Audrey glancing over the wall, eager for a first sight of her home after
+all the long time she had been absent from it, saw an old pair of kitchen
+bellows, numberless scraps of paper, a broken battledore, a shabby straw
+hat, and three grubby, battered dolls perched up against an old tub, which
+had once contained flowers, but had long since ceased to do so.
+
+The sight would have jarred on most, but to eyes accustomed to the
+primness of Granny Carlyle's house it was ugly and unsightly in the
+extreme. To Audrey, tired, irritable, already depressed, the sight was as
+jarring as it possibly could be. "Was this really home? Was this the
+sort of thing she would have to endure for twelve long, weary months?"
+A great gloom weighed upon her. She walked in without a word, her heart
+full to bursting.
+
+The look of the house was not more cheering than the garden. In three of
+the four bedroom windows facing her, the low blinds sagged in the middle
+and fell away from the sides. In the fourth window alone were the
+curtains clean and neat, this was the room which was being got ready for
+Audrey. Over the top of the low blind Faith's head suddenly appeared,
+and Faith's face beamed out a welcome.
+
+"There is your sister," said Mr. Carlyle, more cheerfully than he had
+spoken since they left the station. "I expect she is putting finishing
+touches to your room. Come down," he called up to the open window,
+but Faith was already coming over the stairs with a rush.
+
+"You have come!" she cried excitedly, hopping over two pairs of shoes and
+a rattle which strewed the hall floor, "the train must have been very
+punctual. I was hurrying to clear another shelf in my cupboard for
+Audrey."
+
+Audrey's heart sank even lower. Then she was expected to share a room
+with Faith. "Couldn't I--need I disturb--couldn't I have another room,"
+she stammered. "It--it seems too bad to turn you out."
+
+"Oh, you aren't turning me out," laughed Faith. "We have the old nursery
+for our room, it is so nice and large; there is heaps of room too for
+Joan's cot to stand beside my bed. I have cleared two shelves in the
+wardrobe by tipping everything out on to my bed. I must find somewhere to
+put it all before I go to bed, or I shall have to sleep on the floor--but
+we shall both settle down in time. Come and see mother, Audrey, she is
+longing to see you."
+
+"How is she," asked Audrey, as they mounted the stairs together.
+"Is she really very ill?"
+
+"No--not what you would call very ill. She was last year, and she will
+never be really well again unless she rests for a whole year."
+
+"It's an awfully long time, isn't it?" said Audrey dejectedly. "When does
+it count from? From when she was so ill, or--or from when father wrote
+for me to come home?" She was already calculating in how many weeks time
+she would be able to get away, and back to Farbridge and granny.
+
+Faith looked at her sister, her soft brown eyes full of mild surprise.
+
+"Oh, I don't know. I don't suppose Dr. Gray can tell to a few weeks, or
+even months. A lot depends on how quiet she keeps. He said that perhaps
+by next spring or summer she would be quite well again, and able to go
+about."
+
+"Oh!" Audrey's face fell, but before she could say anything more,
+Faith opened a door and in another moment Audrey was in her mother's arms.
+
+"Oh, my dear, my dear, I am so glad to see you. I hardly realised what a
+great big daughter I possessed. How you have grown, Audrey, and how nice
+you look, darling. You are going to be tall, like your father, and you
+have his features." Audrey's face brightened, fond as she was of her
+mother, it was her father she wished to resemble. Faith had her mother's
+short tip-tilted nose and big brown eyes, and Audrey had many times envied
+her the latter, but if she herself had her father's straight nose and
+aristocratic features, she felt she would not grudge Faith her pretty
+eyes. Faith was short too--as her mother was--a soft, sweet dumpling of a
+girl. Audrey admired tall people.
+
+She glanced about her mother's room interestedly and with a happier face.
+Here, at any rate, all was comfortable and orderly. The litter that lay
+about was the litter of books and papers, which was what Audrey liked.
+Perhaps things would not, after all, be as bad as at first they seemed.
+
+"I expect, dear, you would like to take off your hat and coat and have
+some tea. You must be tired and hungry." Mrs. Carlyle loosened her arm
+from round her daughter, but reluctantly. "Well," she said, looking after
+her as she left the room with Faith; "you have your father's features, but
+you have my mane, I see. Shocking, isn't it, to have six red-headed
+people in one house!"
+
+"Six red-headed tempers too," laughed Faith, "no five--you haven't a
+temper, mummy. Come along, Audrey." She hurried along the narrow
+corridor and opened a door at the other end, "There--that is our room--
+won't it be jolly? I am sorry it is so untidy now, but it will be lovely
+when we have settled in, won't it?"
+
+Audrey glanced about her, speechless, "How--how small and--and
+old-fashioned the room looks," she said at last. "At granny's they are so
+high, and they look so light and bright. Where am I to put all my things?
+You see I have rather a lot of clothes."
+
+"Have you?" said Faith wistfully, "well it's lucky that I haven't.
+I will give you another drawer in my chest of drawers. Now I must run
+down to baby. Mary is cooking, and there is only Debby to look after her.
+Will you come down when you are ready? It will soon be tea-time, and I
+want you to see baby. Oh, Audrey, she is such a darling. You'll be sure
+to love her. Doesn't it seem odd that you have never seen her--your very
+own sister!"
+
+"Yes," said Audrey, but without eagerness. "I wish though that she had
+been a boy. We were too many girls before."
+
+Faith went downstairs with a shadow on her bright spirits. Why was it
+that nothing seemed quite right? Perhaps she had expected too much.
+Somehow she had a feeling that Audrey was not pleased with anything,
+nor comfortable. She could give her another drawer or two and more room
+in the cupboard, but she could not change the long, low rooms to high,
+light ones, nor her baby sister into a brother.
+
+"And I don't want to!" she cried as she met the young person in question
+crawling along the hall to meet her.
+
+"Fay! Fay! Fay!" cried Joan joyfully, and chuckled with delight at sight
+of her.
+
+Faith caught her up in her arms and hugged her. "Oh, Joan, you darling--
+but what about your clean pinny that I had put on on purpose to make you
+look nice when your new big sister saw you for the first time?"
+
+But Joan only caught Faith's curls in her two plump little hands, and drew
+her face down until she could rub her own soft baby face against it.
+
+A few minutes later Audrey came out of her room, she had made herself as
+tidy as she could without hot water to wash with, or a brush or comb.
+Her own were not unpacked, and Faith's were nowhere to be seen.
+As she descended the stairs a strong smell of cooking poured up to meet
+her. "Sausages," she thought to herself, "what a funny time of day to
+have them." She was so hungry though, she could forgive the appearance of
+such a dish at such an hour.
+
+In the dining-room Tom and Debby were trundling a small tin train across
+the table from side to side, trying to avoid collisions with forks and
+spoons and cups and saucers, et cetera, by moving such things away.
+Faith was playing on the hearthrug with Joan. "Look, Audrey," she cried
+as her eldest sister entered, "this is baby! isn't she a darling!"
+
+Audrey looked down at the sweet little upturned face, at the big, velvety,
+violet eyes fixed so earnestly on herself. "Oh, you are a darling," she
+cried impulsively. "Will you come to me, Joan dear?" But Joan was shy at
+first and shrank back against Faith, though her eyes still scanned
+Audrey's face with interest. A moment later there was a crash against the
+door followed by a rattle of plates and dishes, diverting everyone's
+attention. Audrey swung round with a cry of alarm. She was not
+accustomed yet to the ways of the household.
+
+"It is only Mary bringing in the dishes and things," remarked Faith
+placidly, "she always bumps the door with her tray." Audrey wondered what
+granny would say if any one so treated the doors at 'Parkview.'
+She wondered too, when she saw her, what granny would think of Mary;
+round-faced, untidy, good-tempered Mary, with her crumpled apron, torn
+dress and untidy head. Audrey did not know then how patient, willing and
+hard-working Mary was. She only saw an untidy head with hair and cap
+falling over one ear, a red face and smutty hands, and wondered how her
+father, who followed her into the room could look at her and not send her
+away to make herself neat, or give her notice on the spot.
+
+Granny would not allow her to come into the room looking so untidy, and
+oh! what would Phipps think of her?
+
+She did not know then that poor Mary did more hard work in one day than
+prim Phipps did in four; did it willingly too, and for far less reward.
+
+"Tea's ready, miss," Mary announced loudly. "Master Tom, you'll have to
+pick up your toys now; and look at the litter you've made the table in!
+Miss Faith, shall I hold baby while you have your tea? I'll rompsy with
+her a bit, and that'll tire her out and make her sleepy."
+
+"Oh, thank you, Mary, she will love that." Faith handed her precious
+burthen over to the grimy, willing hands without a vestige of the shudder
+which ran up and down Audrey's spine at the sight of them.
+
+"Oh! oh! sausages for tea! sausages for tea!" Debby and Tom pausing in
+their entrancing game realised for the first time the unusual luxury
+spread before them. "Sausages _and_ jam too! That's 'cause Audrey has
+come. Faith, may we have some too? Are we always going to have sausages
+for tea now? Oh, I am glad Audrey's come home. Don't you love sausages,
+Audrey?"
+
+Debby looked up at her sister with eager, happy eyes.
+
+"Yes--rather--I mean yes, I do." Audrey was glancing about her for a
+table-napkin. Mr. Carlyle saw and understood.
+
+"Faith, dear. Audrey would like a table-napkin. Can you get her one?"
+
+"Never mind," said Audrey, "it really doesn't matter." But Faith had
+already flown. When she came back again it was with a troubled face and a
+very ragged piece of damask in her hand.
+
+"I know we have some better ones somewhere," she said, "but I can't think
+where they have got to. I can't find anything but this."
+
+"Oh, don't bother," pleaded Audrey, embarrassed by the trouble she was
+causing.
+
+Mr. Carlyle sighed softly, but not so that Faith could hear. "I think we
+shall have to put you in charge of the linen-cupboard," he said, smiling
+down at his elder daughter, and Audrey's face brightened. She loved
+granny's nice neat linen cupboard, with its neat piles of towels and
+pillow-cases, sheets and tablecloths all in such beautiful order.
+
+She picked up her knife and fork to begin her meal, trying not to see that
+the knife had not been cleaned, but when she felt the handle of her fork
+sticky in her clasp her patience gave out, she could not eat with dirty
+messy things, and she would not. With a face like a thunder-cloud she
+laid down both again, "I don't think I will have any, thank you," she said
+huskily. "I--I----" She was so thoroughly put out she could scarcely
+speak, for she really was very hungry and she really wanted her tea.
+
+Her father, with a very concerned face, laid down his own knife and fork
+and looked at her anxiously. "Perhaps it was not a very wise choice to
+have made for you after a journey," he said, "would you rather have some
+cold meat, dear?"
+
+"No, thank you, it is very nice, but--but----"
+
+"You would rather have some bread and butter."
+
+She would not at all prefer bread and butter, at that moment she felt she
+hated it, she was so hungry and longed for the savoury sausage and potato.
+It was not the food she objected to but what she had to eat it with.
+After the fuss, though, about the table-napkin she had not the courage to
+speak out. So she sat and ate bread and jam sulkily, and almost choked
+over her tea and refused to smile at anyone or at anything that was said.
+
+In her heart she wondered how she could ever endure the hopeless muddle,
+the dirt and untidiness, for fifty-two long weeks. "Three hundred and
+sixty-five days of it!" she thought angrily, "and I haven't lived through
+one yet! Oh, I must write to granny and beg her to let me come back to
+her again. They must manage without me here, I simply cannot bear it."
+
+Again a shadow fell on the happiness of all. Mr. Carlyle, looking at his
+eldest daughter's downcast face, wondered if he had done right by her; not
+so much in having her home now, as in ever letting her go away. Was she
+going to be the comfort to her mother, and the help to the younger ones
+that he had hoped she would, after her four years of training; or had the
+years simply taught her to be selfish, and to love luxury?
+
+Faith, too, felt unusually depressed. She was accustomed to feeling tired
+in body, but to-night she felt tired in spirit also. Debby and Tom,
+instead of rejoicing that they had a big sister to make home happier,
+felt as though they had a stranger amongst them, who disapproved of
+everything.
+
+In her heart of hearts Audrey knew it too. She felt that she was being
+disagreeable, that so far she had given no one cause to be glad that she
+had come home; and, once her first anger had subsided, the feeling added
+greatly to her sadness. She longed to be able to get away by herself for
+a while; but in that busy house she knew there was but little chance of
+solitude.
+
+"I must have a room to myself, I must! I must!" she thought desperately,
+"if it is only an attic. Somewhere where I can put my books and desk."
+Suddenly she remembered that the house had attics, some of which were not
+used--at least, two were unused when she lived at home. Her heart gave a
+great leap of excitement. If one were still empty, could not she have it?
+She felt she could put up with everything else, if she might but have one
+place of her very own.
+
+She longed to ask about it at once, and set her mind at rest, but second
+thoughts showed her that it would be too selfish, too ungracious to be
+inquiring about a room for herself on the very first evening of her
+home-coming, especially after the nursery--an extra large room--had been
+given up to them that they might be happy and comfortable.
+
+She would wait a day or two, she decided, and then make the suggestion to
+Faith. Faith would agree, she was sure, if she thought it would give
+pleasure. She was always so easy-going and good-tempered; so ready to
+fall in with any plan for making others happy.
+
+Audrey's spirits brightened, and the brightness showed in her face.
+Her father, watching her anxiously, saw that the cloud had lifted, and
+thought that perhaps after all it might only have come from
+over-tiredness, and a very natural sorrow at leaving her grandmother and
+her home of four years.
+
+"I have taken your boxes upstairs," he said, laying his hand caressingly
+on her shoulder, "you will be able to unpack after tea if you like."
+
+Audrey looked up at him with the brightest look he had yet seen on her
+face.
+
+"Oh, thank you, father, so much, I will go up and unpack at once, if I
+may, there are presents in my big box for everyone."
+
+
+
+CHAPTER IV.
+
+
+Audrey had already unpacked a book for her father, a soft down cushion for
+her mother, and a pretty pinafore for Baby Joan.
+
+"This is for--oh no, this is a pair of shoes for Debby--oh Debby, Debby,
+how dare you!" Audrey's face and voice and manner changed in a flash from
+sweet graciousness to hot anger. "Just look at the mess you have made,
+and your heel is on the brim of my best hat. Oh, how clumsy you are!"
+
+Deborah was sitting right in the middle of Audrey's bed, and Tom on
+Faith's. Faith herself sat on the floor, gazing entranced at her sister's
+pretty belongings. In one hand she held a smart new patent leather shoe,
+in the other a pretty bedroom slipper. "What is Debby doing?" she asked
+absently. "Oh, Audrey, you have three--no, four pairs of house shoes!
+How----"
+
+But Audrey was not in the mood to listen to a recital of her own
+blessings. "Deborah couldn't sit on a chair, or the floor, but must
+actually clamber on to my bed, with her boots on too! Just look at the
+mess she has made my white quilt in! It--it looks as though it had been
+slept on by--by a muddy dog."
+
+Faith, roused by the wrath in her sister's voice, put aside the shoes, and
+looked up. "Debby," she said reprovingly, "you shouldn't. You know
+Audrey wants the bed to put her things on. Why couldn't you sit on the
+floor beside me?"
+
+"I couldn't see all the things when I was down so low," explained Deborah,
+in an aggrieved voice.
+
+"I have a good mind not to give you your presents at all," stormed Audrey.
+"I am sure granny wouldn't wish me to, if she knew how naughty you were."
+
+"I don't want your old presents, you can keep them yourself," retorted
+Debby hotly, scrambling off the bed hurriedly, and dragging off a
+collection of gloves and laces with her. Her face was red and angry too,
+but tears were very near the surface.
+
+Faith held out her arm, "Come and sit beside me, dear, and we will put on
+your new shoes, to see if they fit."
+
+"I don't care if they fit or not, I don't want them! I wouldn't wear them
+if they did. Audrey had better keep them for herself--disagreeable old
+thing," and Debby, mortified and indignant, marched out of the room,
+banging the door behind her.
+
+Faith's face grew troubled. The child had been so happy a moment before.
+"She did not know," she murmured apologetically. "She didn't know she was
+doing wrong, they always sit on my bed. Tom, you had better come off, my
+quilt is a clean one too."
+
+In the silence that followed, Audrey grew uncomfortable. They had all
+been so excited and happy a moment before, and now the room was full of
+gloom. No one took any further interest in her box and what it contained.
+She knew that she had been only right and Debby very naughty, that
+children with dusty boots should not sit in the middle of clean white
+quilts; but perhaps she could have spoken more gently. The children did
+not know they were doing wrong.
+
+Tom swung himself off the bed, and marched towards the door.
+Audrey looked at his stormy face nervously. "This is for you," she said,
+holding a tempting-looking parcel towards him.
+
+For a moment he hesitated, evidently unwilling to accept it from her,
+but his better instincts prevailed. "Thank you," he said, but coldly, and
+laying it down without looking at it, he turned to Faith. "I am going to
+look for Debby," he said, and went out of the room.
+
+"What dreadful tempers!" Audrey, mortified by Tom's snub, grew angry
+again. "They ought to be sent away to school, to a very strict school.
+They would be taught, then, how to behave themselves!"
+
+"They aren't really bad," pleaded Faith wistfully. "I think they were
+hurt, you see Debby didn't know she was naughty, and--and they hardly know
+you yet. They would not mind so much if they did."
+
+"Well, I think their tempers are dreadful, and their manners too."
+In her annoyance Audrey could not help speaking out the hard thoughts that
+were in her heart.
+
+"All red-haired people have hot tempers, they say," quoted Faith quietly,
+"I know I have."
+
+"Oh, well, I am glad I haven't."
+
+"You! oh!" Faith glanced up at her sister with a comical little smile,
+but she said no more.
+
+"This is yours," said Audrey glumly, dragging a large parcel from her box.
+"It is a blue coat like mine. Granny thought you might want one."
+
+"Want one! I should think I did!" Faith sprang to her feet in a tumult
+of excitement. "Oh, Audrey, I haven't had a new coat for three years, and
+mine is so shabby and so small for me. How kind of granny to send me such
+a beautiful present. I wish she was here now. I do so want to thank
+her!"
+
+Audrey stared at her sister, wide-eyed with astonishment. Not had a new
+coat for three years! Why, that was nearly as long as she herself had
+been away, and she had had one every winter and summer. Poor Faith!
+no wonder she looked so shabby. It was not entirely from her own
+carelessness then.
+
+But Faith, blissfully unconscious of the thoughts passing through her
+sister's mind, had torn off the wrapper from the parcel, and was already
+slipping her arm into her new treasure. "Doesn't it look nice," she
+cried, pirouetting before the glass. "I must go and show it to mother and
+father, and the children," and she danced away to her mother's room, and
+even to the kitchen to show Mary.
+
+Audrey remained where she was, gazing thoughtfully down into her trunk.
+She suddenly felt ashamed that she should possess so much, while Faith,
+who worked so hard, possessed so little. She thought of all the dresses
+lying in her box at that moment, the soft grey cashmere, the dark blue
+serge, the green tweed, the new blue muslin, and the cotton ones, white,
+blue, and green.
+
+"I wish my dresses would fit Faith. I would give her one--unless she has
+enough already--and I don't suppose she has." She was still standing in
+the same spot, and still thinking, when Faith danced into the room again.
+
+"Oh, Audrey, they all think it beautiful, and daddy says he hopes I will
+be able to have a new hat this summer." Then catching sight of her
+sister's grave face. "How are you getting on? Can you find room for all
+your things? You can have all my pegs but one--one will be enough for
+me."
+
+"Haven't you many frocks?" asked Audrey. She spoke a little gruffly,
+but it was from shyness, and the thought of what she was about to do.
+
+"I have this one," said Faith cheerfully, "this is my best--and an old one
+I wear in the mornings. I was to have had a new one, but the roof had to
+be mended, and it cost an awful lot. I wish this skirt was blue instead
+of brown, it would look so nice with my new blue coat, wouldn't it?"
+
+"I have a blue skirt that you can have. I have two, a blue serge and a
+blue cloth. You shall have the blue cloth, it is rather short for me,
+so it ought to do nicely for you."
+
+Faith could hardly believe her ears. "Oh, Audrey!" she gasped, "do you
+really mean it; but why should you give up your things? You may want
+them, and I don't mind being shabbier than you are. I don't really.
+You see the eldest is always the best-dressed."
+
+"But I mind," cried Audrey. "I can't go about nicely dressed, and you
+in--in rags almost."
+
+She did not mean to speak ungraciously, she did not mean exactly what her
+words conveyed, she was embarrassed by Faith's overwhelming gratitude,
+and her exaggerated idea of her--Audrey's--generosity. Something made her
+feel mean and petty. "You can wear your own blouses with it, so there
+will be no trouble about the fit."
+
+"I shall be able to have a new blouse soon," said Faith blithely.
+"I am saving up to get some muslin. Miss Babbs has got some new in.
+Oh, it is so pretty, and only sixpence a yard. It will only take three
+yards, and when I have got it, Miss Babbs says she will cut it out for me,
+and help me make it. Isn't it kind of her! I have a shilling towards
+it."
+
+"Oh!" Audrey made a dart at the bed where her bag, and a host of other
+things, lay in the utmost confusion. "I had quite forgotten," she said,
+diving in the bag for her purse, "granny sent half-a-crown to you, and a
+shilling each to Debby and Tom."
+
+Faith's eyes grew rounder than ever. "I never knew such a lovely day as
+this. Why, it is like a very nice birthday!" she cried, overwhelmed with
+happiness. "Oh, Audrey, I can get my muslin now, and--and perhaps I can
+make my blouse by Sunday! Will you come to Miss Babbs' with me to-morrow
+to choose it?"
+
+Miss Babbs' shop was of the useful kind so often met with in villages.
+The kind of shop where you seem able to buy everything that is needed,
+and many that are pretty, such as the blouse muslin on which Faith had set
+her heart. She was so afraid that it would be gone before she could get
+some of it, that she rushed off as soon as breakfast was over, carrying
+the greater part of her family with her.
+
+"I would have liked that white one with the blue spots," she said, eyeing
+that particular roll wistfully, "but it would always be needing washing."
+
+"Why don't you have this," suggested Audrey, pointing to a dark blue with
+a spot on it of the same colour, "with little white cuffs and a collar; it
+would look awfully well with your blue coat and skirt."
+
+"Oh, so it would," cried Faith eagerly, "please give me three yards of
+that, Miss Babbs. What good taste you have, Audrey! Other people always
+choose prettier things for me than I should choose for myself."
+
+Deborah pulled at her sleeve anxiously. "Fay--Fay, I want to get
+something for mother," she whispered in a tone that could be heard all
+over the shop, "and I want to get something for daddy, and Joan, and
+Mary."
+
+"Oh!" said Faith, and forgot all about her own purchases. "You must get
+something for yourself too, darling."
+
+"I don't want anything--look Fay! wouldn't Mary like a pair of those?"
+Her eyes were riveted on a boxful of cotton gloves, bright yellow, black,
+and white, marked fourpence three-farthings.
+
+"She'd love a pair," said Faith with conviction. "She would like a yellow
+pair to wear with her new brown frock." She wished it was as easy to find
+something for all the others.
+
+"Joan would like a ball, and mother--oh, why not get mother some oranges.
+She is so fond of fruit."
+
+Debby was gazing enraptured at a shelf of china with a view on each piece.
+"Oh, Fay, I would like to give daddy a cup and saucer, may I?"
+
+"Of course, darling, if you have money enough; he would like it ever so
+much." But the cups and saucers cost eightpence, and Debby's means would
+not run to that.
+
+Tom came to her rescue, "I know, we will get it for daddy between us,
+that'll be fourpence each, you shall give him the cup if you like, Deb."
+
+"No, I shan't," said Debby decisively, "we'll give half a cup and half a
+saucer each. Let me see, fourpence and fourpence three-farthings is
+nearly ninepence, a penny for Joan's ball, that only leaves
+twopence-farthing for mummy. Do you think she will feel hurt?" turning a
+grave face to Faith.
+
+"Hurt! of course not!"
+
+"I know," shouted Tom, "I'll save on Mary. I'll get her two sticks of
+peppermint rock, she loves it--then I'll be able to get a mug for mother,
+then if you give her oranges, and father doesn't have anything but his cup
+and saucer, that'll be about fair."
+
+"I know what we'll do," said Debby, after long and deep thinking.
+"We'll put our things together, shall we, Tom? and not say which is from
+which."
+
+Coming out of the shop nearly an hour later, with their arms full of
+parcels, they ran almost into the arms of a tall grey-haired gentleman.
+Debby gave a shout of delight. "Dr. Gray, oh, Dr. Gray," she cried
+excitedly, "I've spent a whole shilling, but look what a lot of things
+I've got." In her efforts to try and hug them and him too, she dropped
+some of them.
+
+"I see you have bought a ball for someone," he laughed, rescuing it from
+the gutter. "Is that for me?"
+
+"For you!" Debby chuckled hilariously at first, then her face grew
+suddenly serious. She had not bought anything for this lifelong friend,
+and she felt mean. "Would you like one," she asked anxiously, "'cause you
+shall have it, if you would!"
+
+"Bless the child!" cried the doctor, picking her up unceremoniously and
+kissing her. "I haven't time for play. You give it to the lucky person
+you bought it for."
+
+"That's Joan."
+
+"Very well. When I want a game and have time, I will come up and play
+with Joan. What else have you got there?"
+
+"Oranges for mother--oranges and a ball aren't easy to carry together, and
+I've got gloves for Mary, and a cup for daddy--at least, _we_ have, me and
+Tom."
+
+"My eye! you have been making Miss Babbs' fortune this morning! Where is
+the cup? In the crown of your hat?"
+
+"No, forchinately Faith is carrying that, or it would have been broken."
+
+"That is fortunate indeed." At the mention of Faith, the doctor turned to
+the elder sisters. "Ah, Miss Audrey," he cried, clasping her hand warmly,
+"it is nice to see you home again! I began to think you had deserted us
+for good. But you have come back at last to look after them all!
+Well they needed an elder sister's help; it was time you came."
+
+Audrey smiled and blushed prettily. "I want to be useful," she said, and
+genuinely meant it. "When I have been here a little while I shall know
+better what I can do."
+
+She mistook the doctor's meaning. She did not realise that he meant that
+her mother needed companionship and care; and Faith some help with the
+heavy burden which weighed down her young shoulders. She thought he
+referred to the house and the garden, and the muddle which reigned in
+both. And she walked home with her head held high. People should soon
+see that she, at any rate, knew how things should be done.
+
+"Debby," she said sharply, as they passed through the garden on their way
+home. "When you have taken in your parcels do come out and pick up that
+old hat, and those dreadful old dolls, and carry them all up to your own
+room. They make the garden look dreadfully untidy."
+
+Debby stood still in the path, her oranges dropping one by one, unheeded,
+through the bottom of the bag. Those dreadful old dolls! She could
+scarcely believe her ears. Her precious babies, her Dorothy, and Gladys
+and Dinah Isabella, called 'dreadful old dolls.' The colour mounted in
+her cheeks, and the tears in her eyes.
+
+"They are not old!" she cried indignantly, "and they are not--not
+dreadful--they are lovely, they are darlings, and they have _got_ to stay
+out of doors, they have been ill."
+
+"Rubbish!" snapped Audrey irritably. "You don't care in the least how
+untidy you make the place look. I wonder you aren't ashamed for anyone to
+come here." She did not see, nor would she have cared if she had seen,
+the quivering of Debby's lips, the hurt feeling in her eyes.
+
+Faith was torn two ways; full of pity for her little sister she yet felt
+she must uphold the authority of the eldest one. "Debby dear," she said,
+"your old hat, at any rate, oughtn't to be lying here, and just think how
+horrid it will be if slugs and snails get into it. It is time your dolls
+came in and had a bath, isn't it? They have been out all night.
+Tom, pick up that paper, will you, dear? You know daddy dislikes to see
+paper lying about."
+
+"I forgot," said Tom, "we were playing shops when daddy called out and
+asked if we would like to go to the station."
+
+"But that was yesterday," said Audrey coldly, "I saw it lying there when I
+came, it looked dreadful, it caught my eye at once. There has been plenty
+of time to pick it up since, and you should have done it."
+
+The look of sullen rebellion came again to Tom's face. "Daddy didn't tell
+me to, or Faith. I suppose Audrey thinks she can boss us as much as she
+likes," he whispered angrily to Debby, "'cause she is the eldest.
+I wish she had stayed at granny's for ever and ever."
+
+Faith walked on at her sister's side, looking grave and troubled.
+From time to time she glanced with anxious eyes at Audrey's face.
+She could see that she was annoyed, and irritated.
+
+"I--I expect we seem rather untidy to you, after granny's," she remarked
+at last. She spoke apologetically, yet she was longing for a word of
+understanding sympathy. "With mother's illness, and--and little children,
+and no nurse to look after them, it has been so difficult to keep it all
+nice."
+
+But Audrey only gave a snort of contempt. She had no sympathy to offer.
+"Nice!" she said sarcastically; "from the look of the place I shouldn't
+have thought anyone had tried. It is more like a pigsty than anything
+else. And the children haven't any manners at all," she added, quite
+losing sight of her own, and longing only to hurt someone.
+
+
+
+CHAPTER V.
+
+
+Audrey had been at home two weeks, but, she wrote to her granny,
+"it seems like two months, and such long ones. Mother seems to be going
+on very well, but nothing else does. Everything else seems all wrong.
+The house is so shabby and untidy, and no one seems to try to keep it
+neat. I am _always_ telling them about it, and then they turn round and
+say I am nagging. Oh, granny, I shall be so glad when next year comes,
+and I can come back to you. I miss you dreadfully."
+
+What she really missed was her comfort, and the little luxuries her
+grandmother had surrounded her with as a matter of course. "I am going to
+try to have a room to myself, I simply can't bear things as they are.
+With love, your affectionate grandchild, Audrey."
+
+Having sealed and directed her letter, Audrey rose, crept softly out of
+the bedroom, and up the steep stairs to the attics. She really was going
+to see about getting one for herself. If the empty one was at all
+suitable she was going straight to her mother to ask if she might have it.
+If it was not suitable! She did not let her mind dwell on such a
+possibility, it would be too dreadful to bear--after all the hopes she had
+built up.
+
+She had shared the room with Faith and Joan for a fortnight, and she
+simply could not stand it any longer. The children seemed to forget that
+it was not their nursery still, and spent half their time there.
+She had never been able to put out her writing-case and work-basket,
+or her books and ornaments, for there was no room. Nor would she have
+done so if there had been, for the children would have been always
+handling them, and spoiling them all.
+
+And now, even while she was writing, Debby had upset the water-jug all
+over the floor, and Joan had danced all over the beds; and really it was
+more than Audrey could endure any longer.
+
+"I can't be expected to," she said to herself, as she mounted the attic
+stairs, "anything would be better than that muddle."
+
+The attic on the extreme left was a box-room, she knew, and the one in the
+middle was the servant's room, so she opened the third door. The box-room
+faced the east; the servant's room looked out over the front garden and
+the road; the third one--Audrey's--looked out to the west, and down over
+the village and the church, to where the hill wound up and up to the
+heather-clad moor.
+
+As she opened the door the room felt close and musty, but a flood of
+sunshine poured in through the closed window, to welcome her. "Oh, how
+jolly! I must have this! I must! I must! I could make a splendid room
+of it."
+
+She went over and threw up the window wide, then faced about and examined
+the place more closely. "There is heaps of room, and I am sure I could
+make it ever so nice. The bed could stand there, and the chest of drawers
+facing the window, and--oh, I could have a real writing table by the
+window. I could do real work if I had this all nice and quiet to myself,
+with my things about--and this view to look out at! I shall go and ask
+mother this very minute!" and with cheeks pink with excitement she tore
+down the bare stairs and along the corridor as though she was afraid she
+would lose her chance if she waited a moment.
+
+But at her mother's door she found her father standing, talking to Dr.
+Gray. The doctor looked round at her with a little frown on his brow,
+and put up his finger for silence. "Your mother is trying to sleep,"
+he said rather sharply. "She had a bad night. Will you try and keep the
+house as quiet as possible, Miss Audrey, please?"
+
+Audrey's face clouded. She was disappointed at not being able to put her
+request to her mother, and she was annoyed at being reproved.
+Audrey never could endure reproof.
+
+"I will try," she answered glumly; "but it is almost impossible to get
+quiet here. The children are so noisy, and they never do what they are
+told."
+
+Mr. Carlyle sighed. Dr. Gray's eyebrows lifted a little. "They are very
+imitative," he said. "If you explain to them how necessary it is,
+for their mother's sake, and set them the example, I will answer for it
+that they will be good."
+
+But Audrey only tossed her head, and retired to her bedroom.
+
+Presently, after what seemed a long time, Faith came up, carrying Joan,
+asleep in her arms. She looked tired and hot. "She has dropped off at
+last," she panted, "I am going to put her in her cot. I think it is the
+warm weather that makes her so restless. She hasn't slept for hours."
+
+Audrey did not reply. She sat on the chair beside her bed, and watched
+her sister lay the sleeping child carefully on her pillow, without
+disturbing her; then draw the blanket carefully over her.
+
+That done to her satisfaction, Faith flung herself on her own bed with a
+sigh of content. "Oh!" she sighed, "how lovely it is to lie down.
+I am so tired, and my head aches so--and my feet."
+
+The warm days had come in suddenly; though it was only April they seemed
+to have stepped from winter right into summer, and everyone felt it.
+
+Audrey looked at her sister with disapproving eyes. "A nice sight your
+bed will be, when you get off it, and look at mine. Joan did that.
+With that great slop on the floor, too, the room isn't fit to look at."
+
+"I should think this heat would soon dry up anything," said Faith
+placidly, "no floor could stay wet long, even if one wanted it to."
+She turned over, and stretched her aching limbs contentedly. "If my bed
+is untidy, I must tidy it again--that is all. I am so dead tired I must
+lie down somewhere. Where have you been? In with mother?"
+
+"No. I was here part of the time, trying to write to granny, and--and
+then I went up to the attics. Faith, I do want to have that west attic
+for my very own. It would make a jolly bedroom. I am going to ask mother
+if I may. I should think she would let me when she knows how much I want
+it."
+
+"Do you?" Faith opened her tired eyes, and looked at her sister wistfully.
+"You don't care for being here with me?"
+
+Audrey looked somewhat embarrassed. "It--it isn't that--but I do want a
+room to myself, where--where the children won't be always bursting in and
+banging the place about. You see, I have been accustomed to having my own
+room, and my things about, all the time I was with granny. It--it seems
+senseless, too, doesn't it? for three of us to sleep in one room, and
+leave that one up there standing empty."
+
+"But Joan only sleeps here because mother mustn't be disturbed at night."
+
+"I know, but she makes three sleeping here. Do you think mother and
+father would mind my having the attic?"
+
+"Oh, no--not if you want it so much. It makes more work for the servant
+to have another room to clean, and one so high up too."
+
+"Oh, I will keep it clean, and--and all that sort of thing. I wonder when
+mother will be awake? I want to go and ask her."
+
+"I don't know. Not for a long while yet, I hope, for Dr. Gray gave her a
+sleeping draught. But you need not bother mother about it, ask father, it
+will be just the same. He is in his study."
+
+Audrey was on her feet in a moment. "Shall I? Do you think he will
+understand as well as mother would? You see, I really need a quiet place
+where I can work in peace. Do you think father would let me have the
+attic?"
+
+"Oh, yes, father will let you have it." Faith turned her head on her
+pillow with a weary sigh. "Audrey, will you draw down the blind?
+My head is simply splitting."
+
+"All right. I will go down to father this very minute, then I must see
+about getting it cleaned out, and--oh, I wonder if I could possibly get it
+ready to sleep there to-night!"
+
+"To-night!" In spite of her pain, Faith opened her eyes wide with
+surprise. "But there is no furniture there, no--no anything. What a
+hurry you are in, Audrey." She felt a little hurt, and the hurt sounded
+in her voice; but Audrey did not hear, she was already on her way to the
+study.
+
+Faith got off the bed, drew down the blind herself, then clambered on to
+her bed again; but there was no pleasure in the rest now.
+She was conscious all the time that she was crushing the pillows and the
+quilt and spoiling the look of everything. "I wish I had a rug and a
+cushion, that I could lie on the floor. It seems wrong to be lying here."
+However, as she was there, she thought she might as well stay, and
+presently she dozed, until Audrey's return woke her.
+
+"Father says I may have the attic," she announced bluntly, but she was not
+as exuberant about it as Faith had expected her to be. Without saying
+anything more, she went to a drawer and took out a large apron.
+
+"Are you going to begin at once?" asked Faith, sitting erect in her
+excitement.
+
+"I may as well. What is the use of waiting?"
+
+"I was only thinking of the heat--and the noise. We shall have to be so
+awfully careful not to disturb mother. What did daddy say, Audrey?"
+
+"Oh," he said: "'Yes, certainly,'" a pause.
+
+"Was that all?"
+
+"No, he--he seemed to think I was going to take Debby with me--as you had
+Joan; but I might as well stay here as do that! Better, in fact.
+If Debby thought the attic was as much hers as mine, I should have no
+peace in my life. I should never be able to keep her out."
+
+Faith got slowly off the bed. "I don't suppose Debby would care to go,
+either," she said quietly. "I will have her in here with me. There will
+be plenty of room, and I shall be able to keep an eye on her."
+
+"Yes--that's a capital idea," Audrey's face brightened. "She will love
+being here with you and Joan. Now I am going down to get a brush and some
+dusters. I shall first of all sweep out the attic. I am going to have it
+as nice and clean and pretty as ever I can get it."
+
+"I will come and help you," said Faith with as much energy as she could
+muster. She was very hot and tired still, and her head ached as badly as
+ever.
+
+When Mary heard what Audrey wanted the brushes for, she came too, to lend
+a hand. She even washed the floor, to take up any loose dust, and "make
+it sweet," as she said. "It dries as fast as I wash it," she added,
+"it is that hot up here to-day, and such a breeze blows in."
+Good-tempered Mary also cleaned the window, and put up a pair of holland
+curtains--the best that could be found.
+
+"They will do for the time," said Audrey, somewhat scornfully. "I shall
+make myself a pretty pair as soon as I can, and embroider roses on them.
+I think I will write to granny, and ask her to send me the materials.
+Granny has some sweet ones. She cuts out great sprays of flowers from
+cretonne, and applique's them on to Bolton sheeting. You have no idea how
+sweet they look."
+
+"I wish we had some for the drawing-room," sighed Faith, "the curtains
+there are too shabby for words."
+
+Debby and Joan had drifted up by this time, and were allowed to help, and
+Joan sat on the floor contentedly playing with the hammer. When she had
+put up the curtains, Mary helped Faith to unscrew the bed and carry it up,
+and screw it together again, the mattress she carried in her strong arms
+as easily as though it were Joan; while Tom and Deborah staggered up with
+the pillows, sheets, and blankets.
+
+When, though, it came to carrying up the chest of drawers, they all had to
+give a hand. It was so clumsy, and slipped through their hands so
+persistently that more than once they all sat down suddenly on the stairs
+with the chest on top of them. By that time they had all begun to giggle,
+and that made matters worse, for it took away all the strength they had.
+Audrey's new room was growing quite ship-shape, but every other duty in
+the house was at a standstill, everything else was forgotten, and time was
+lost count of.
+
+"Audrey! Faith! Mary! Where are you all? Do you know that it is
+half-past one?"
+
+Mr. Carlyle's voice broke in on their laughter so peremptorily and
+unexpectedly, that Audrey and Faith above, and Mary below, lost their hold
+of the clumsy bit of furniture, and let it slip backwards.
+
+"Is dinner nearly--I say, girls, do be careful. If that thing were to
+fall on Mary it might injure her seriously--and what should we do without
+her?" With a strong grasp he seized and raised their cumbersome load,
+while Mary, red, embarrassed, laughing, dishevelled, struggled out from
+underneath. She was not really hurt, but she was dismayed at the thought
+of the time, and the work which lay neglected.
+
+"Half-past one!" she gasped, "and I've got all the dinner to get."
+Faith had already flown downstairs.
+
+"And I have to be at the Cemetery at half-past two," said Mr. Carlyle
+gravely, but not unkindly. Mary was only seventeen, and, after all, young
+things did enjoy anything out of the routine, he knew. But such a lack of
+all sense of responsibility was serious, especially in a house where there
+was an invalid, and young children.
+
+"And what about your mistress's lunch?" he asked, when they had succeeded
+in getting the chest of drawers safely into the attic. Mary, overcome
+with remorse, flew down to the kitchen without a word.
+
+Mr. Carlyle turned to Audrey. "Had you forgotten your mother?" he asked
+in a voice full of reproach.
+
+Audrey coloured with shame. "I--I--yes, I had, father. I didn't know it
+was so late--the time flew so.
+
+"It does, when we are occupied with anything that pleases us. But it was
+your duty to know how the time was going. You reminded me to-day that you
+were the eldest, and that, therefore, certain privileges were due to you.
+You must remember, dear, that with certain privileges, certain
+responsibilities are yours too."
+
+"I am very sorry, father. When I--when I am settled in--I will try to see
+to things better."
+
+"That's right. I hope the having a room of your very own will not prove a
+temptation to you to shirk your duty; that your privileges will not block
+your view of your duties. Come down now, and help Mary, in return for all
+the help she has given you."
+
+"Yes, father. I will as soon as I have washed my hands."
+
+It took her so long though to find soap and nailbrush, and a towel, and a
+brush and comb, that when, at last, she did get down to the kitchen she
+found Faith just leaving it with a cup of hot beef tea on a tray, and a
+plate of stewed fruit and custard. Joan sat on the floor, this time happy
+with the bellows, while Mary chopped cold potatoes as fast as she could in
+the frying-pan over the gas ring.
+
+"If I can only get something ready for the master to have, I don't mind,"
+she gasped, pausing for a moment. "There is plenty of cold beef, that is
+one comfort, and some stewed fruit; but I did mean to have had a hot
+dinner, and have kept the cold meat for supper."
+
+"Never mind, that will be all right. It is lucky we had it."
+Audrey's ideas as to what was suitable for dinner, and what should only be
+had for suppers, had undergone a sharp and swift change. She resented a
+little Mary's tone of proprietorship, but she decided that it would be
+wiser to await another opportunity to tell Mary that it was for her,
+Audrey, to arrange what they should have for this meal and that.
+
+She took up a magazine which was lying on the table. "There doesn't seem
+to be anything for me to do," she said, contentedly dropping into a chair.
+She was very glad, for she was very tired. "Oh, dear! how my legs ache.
+I feel as though I don't want to do a thing more to-day."
+
+Mary looked at Audrey once or twice with disapproval, as she sat lazily
+turning over the pages. She hardly liked to say what was in her mind, for
+she was a little in awe of her master's eldest daughter, who seemed to
+know so much better than anyone else how things should be done, and to
+have been accustomed to everything so much grander than they were at the
+Vicarage.
+
+Loyalty to Faith, though, gave her courage. Faith, so good-tempered and
+willing, at the beck and call of everyone. If Audrey was tired, so were
+they all--and with working for her, too--and Faith was feeling quite sick
+with the pain in her head.
+
+"There is the cloth to lay, miss," she said, reluctantly. "I haven't been
+able to do that yet. Miss Faith said she would, but she is feeling so
+bad----"
+
+"Oh, isn't the cloth laid!" in a disappointed voice, "then I suppose,"
+reluctantly, "I had better do it. Where do you keep it, Mary, and where
+shall I find the glasses, and the table napkins, and the silver?"
+
+Mary stopped and showed her, running back between whiles to attend to the
+potatoes. Audrey laid the cloth, and turned to the plate-basket.
+"I suppose I ought to polish each fork and spoon as I lay it," she
+thought, ruefully, "it all looks smeary; but, I can't bother. I am too
+tired to-day. The things shouldn't be put away smeary," she added
+crossly, "it is only leaving the work for someone else to do."
+
+When she had finished laying the silver, she went out to the kitchen again
+and collected the glasses. Every one had the smeary look that glasses
+have if they have been wiped with a damp, and not too clean, cloth.
+
+At the sight of them she exclaimed with impatience: "Oh, bother the
+things!" she cried irritably, "I can't stay to wipe them all, I am tired
+out." She was putting them on the table when her father came into the
+room. "That is right, dear, I am glad you are showing Mary how things
+should be done. She is very young, and has had no proper training.
+Example is everything with Mary, she is very imitative; but poor little
+Faith has had too much on her hands to be able to attend to the
+daintinesses of life."
+
+Audrey coloured, but not, as her father thought, with pleasure.
+
+"Example!" That was what Dr. Gray had said. How tiresome it was of
+people to keep on about example, and how difficult it made life!
+It was so much more difficult to do things oneself, than to tell people
+how they should be done.
+
+In a gust of impatient anger she caught up the glasses again. "I wish I
+could teach Mary to wash tumblers properly," she said crossly,
+"and silver. There is not one thing fit to use----"
+
+"Well, can't you? If you showed her the way once or twice I am sure she
+would learn. She is very anxious to improve herself."
+
+The hot words on Audrey's lips died away, but not the anger in her heart,
+as she dashed out to the kitchen again. "I want some hot water,"
+she demanded peremptorily, "every tumbler needs washing, Mary," she said
+sharply, "there isn't one fit to use."
+
+Mary's face fell. "There isn't any hot water, miss, the fire has gone
+clean out."
+
+"Then it's the only thing that is clean," said Audrey rudely.
+
+Mary's eyes flashed. "Serves me right for not tending to my own work,
+and leaving others to tend to theirs," she retorted. She was tired, hot,
+and thoroughly put out by the upset of the morning, and while she was
+doing all she knew to make up for her fault, out came Audrey nagging at
+her. "Another time I'll know better than start moving furniture and
+washing floors late in the morning, when I ought to be getting my dinner
+forward."
+
+"That didn't prevent your washing the glasses properly last night, did
+it?" snapped Audrey. "If you did things properly once, they wouldn't need
+doing a second time."
+
+Mary lost her temper entirely. "It is easy for them to talk as don't do
+anything," she muttered sullenly; "it's them that work that knows----"
+
+Fortunately Faith came into the kitchen at that moment, bringing word that
+someone had knocked twice at the front door, and Mary departed hurriedly.
+But though her coming checked any further hot words, it could not drive
+away the recollection of what Mary had said.
+
+"It's easy for them to talk as don't do anything." Was that what Mary
+thought of her? Did others think the same? Was that the character she
+had earned? The words rang in her ears, the mortification bit deep.
+It was hateful to be so spoken to by a little ignorant country servant;
+but the sharpest sting lay in the knowledge that Mary was right. No one
+knew, and Audrey would not have liked anyone to know how she loathed doing
+the things that she blamed others for not doing.
+
+"What is the matter?" asked Faith, "can't you find something you want?"
+
+"The glasses aren't clean, and there is no hot water to wash them with.
+I suppose it is my fault for taking Mary away to help with my room.
+I didn't think--I didn't know----"
+
+"Oh, that's all right," said Faith cheerfully, "wash them in cold water.
+Here, give them to me, and I will do it."
+
+But Audrey's eyes had been opened, and for the time, at any rate, she saw
+some things very clearly. "No," she said promptly, "if you can wash them
+in cold water, I can. You sit down and rest, and talk to me. You must be
+dead tired," and Faith obeyed, wondering.
+
+That night Audrey, in a state of great delight, slept in her new room.
+It was very warm certainly, so close up under the roof, but it was as
+clean and neat as a new pin--all the untidiness was left behind in Faith's
+room. Audrey never gave a thought to the muddle and discomfort there.
+When she closed her door behind her for the night her heart was full of
+nothing but pleasure and pride in her new possession. She went to the
+open window, and looked out on the moonlit world below, on the pretty
+cottages, the old church nestling at the foot of the hill, at the wide,
+white road, winding up and up in the misty distance until she could not
+see where it ended. For the first time the beauty of the spot where her
+home stood, and the love of it, entered her heart.
+
+"If only--if only," she thought, "if we were not so poor, and could have
+pretty things; if only it was more beautiful, more dainty, I could love it
+very much."
+
+But, as yet, she had not the eyes to see, nor the heart to feel that her
+home possessed beauties beyond all others--the most precious beauties of
+all--love, sympathy, cheerfulness under poverty, patience with each
+other's faults, and, above all others, a great unselfishness.
+
+Nor was it yet brought home to her that those smaller beauties that it
+lacked, the daintiness, neatness, the order that she so yearned for, it
+rested with her to supply.
+
+
+
+CHAPTER VI.
+
+
+Perhaps, after all, Audrey's move to the attic was a good one.
+She herself was certainly happier, and the others were happier too, for to
+feel that someone is always discontented and miserable, is very
+depressing, and to know that someone is finding fault with everything one
+does, is apt to make one irritable and faultfinding too.
+
+In her new room Audrey found a great interest. She did all she could to
+make it pretty--it was the only part of the house that she did try to make
+pretty. On her writing-table she had always a vase of fresh flowers, and
+another on her dressing-table, and a jar of tall ferns in the grate.
+All that was easy enough to manage, but she found it rather a trial to
+have to make her own bed every day, and keep her room swept and dusted.
+
+Living with her granny, where everything was done for her, and the
+housework went on with the regularity of machinery, and without any share
+in it, or interest in it, on Audrey's part, she had grown up with a
+knowledge only of how things should look when done, but without the
+faintest idea of how to do them, or of the trouble it cost to make things
+nice, and keep them so. It had never occurred to her that to keep
+furniture brightly polished, and brass and silver too, windows gleaming,
+and window curtains spotless, meant constant care on somebody's part,
+and hard work too. She was beginning, though, to learn the value now of
+many things that she had taken for granted before.
+
+"If one did all that needs doing about a house," she said, excusingly to
+herself, "one would have no time for anything else, and I do want to
+write. If I could sell my stories I could help father tremendously, and
+that is far more important than dusting and cooking, and looking after the
+children. Faith can do that, she has no taste for writing. When lessons
+begin I shall have less time than ever for it, so I really must do all I
+can now." And fired with enthusiasm and importance, she shut herself up
+more and more in her attic, and Faith was left to look after her mother,
+and the children, and the house, pretty much as she was before; and if the
+muddle did not grow greater, it certainly did not grow less under Audrey's
+rule.
+
+"If you want to keep this house tidy you must always be tidying it,"
+she grumbled, and to be always tidying it was certainly the last thing she
+wished or intended. So, as long as her own attic was neat and fragrant,
+she closed her eyes to the rest and was, apparently, content to let things
+go on as she found them.
+
+"Audrey, will you sit with mother this evening while I go to church?"
+Faith opened her sister's door nervously, and the face which appeared
+round it was decidedly apologetic. She was always afraid that she might
+be interrupting Audrey at a critical point in the story she was writing,
+and she generally was too.
+
+This May Sunday was an exception though. Audrey did not write stories on
+Sundays, she only thought about them. Occasionally she wrote a letter to
+her granny, or to a school friend. She was thinking of a story now, when
+Faith disturbed her, a very sentimental one, as she sat by her bedroom
+window and gazed at the road winding up to the moor. 'He'--the lover--was
+striding along it with set jaws and haggard eyes, while 'she'--the
+heroine--sat at just such a window as Audrey's own, and gazed after him
+through tear-filled eyes. And Audrey was just trying to decide whether
+'she' should wave a relenting handkerchief and call him back, or watch him
+depart for ever and die of a broken heart, when Faith popped her head in.
+
+"Very well," she said, and sighed.
+
+"And will you get her a glass of milk at seven? She must not have it
+later or she will have indigestion all night----"
+
+"Oh, I know all about that, of course." Faith so often forgot that she,
+Audrey, was the eldest,--and mistress of the house for the time.
+
+"And will you read to her----"
+
+"Oh there is no need to do that, mother and I can always find plenty to
+talk about, we have so many tastes alike----"
+
+"She likes to have the Evening Service read to her, and the hymns and the
+lessons. The numbers of the hymns are on a slip of paper on the
+mantelpiece. I will go now and see that Tom and Debby are getting ready."
+
+"All right." It never occurred to Audrey to go and see to them for Faith,
+while she got herself ready.
+
+"Oh, and Audrey, Joan is in bed, but will you go in and look at her after
+I have gone to see that she is covered up? she throws off----"
+
+"Oh yes, of course, I'll attend to everything. Don't worry so."
+
+"Thank you. I will see to the supper when I come back. Mary is out
+to-night."
+
+"Oh, is she! What a bother. Never mind, I'll look after things and sit
+with mother. I want to talk to her about a story I am going to write."
+
+"Oh, Audrey, how lovely!" Faith gazed at her sister with eyes full of
+wistful admiration. "I wish I could hear about it too."
+
+"Oh, you wouldn't understand." Nevertheless, Audrey was very well pleased
+with her sister's appreciation.
+
+"But I could listen, and try to. Will you have done before I come home?"
+
+"Oh yes, of course."
+
+Tom began to shout from down below and Faith started off at a run.
+"He can't find his hat and I promised to help him look for it," she added
+hastily.
+
+"Faith," Audrey called after her, "don't say anything to anybody else
+about my story," she added in a lower tone as she leaned over the stairs.
+"Don't tell father, or the children, or--or Mary. I don't want anyone to
+know anything about it until I have sold some--at least, only mother and
+you."
+
+Faith nodded back brightly, immensely pleased at being trusted with the
+mighty secret. She was very proud of Audrey and thought her cleverness
+quite remarkable.
+
+Mrs. Carlyle was proud of her daughter too, and pleased that, at any rate,
+one of her children inherited her talent for writing. At least her
+taste--she hoped that in time it would prove a talent. And for nearly an
+hour she patiently listened and advised.
+
+"You must not be too sure of yourself yet, dear," she said at last, a
+somewhat weary note in her voice. "You must be content to read and
+practise for a long time yet----"
+
+"But mother, I am sure I could write a story as good as one I read a few
+days ago--there was simply nothing in it."
+
+"But Audrey, you surely would not be content to write a story only as good
+as a very poor one! Your aim should be to write one better than a very
+good one."
+
+"To begin with, mother! I couldn't do that to begin with--and oh, I do
+want to see one in print!"
+
+Mrs. Carlyle sighed. She was very tired. "I thought you wanted my
+advice, dear," she said gently. "Now, will you read me the Psalms,
+please. My books have been waiting such a long time for you to begin.
+They will be home from church before we have read the lessons, I am
+afraid. Oh, I am afraid I must trouble you to get me my glass of milk
+now, before we begin. I shall not be able to take it if I leave it any
+later. I wonder if Joan is all right? I have not heard her call, have
+you?"
+
+Audrey jumped up hurriedly and ran into the next room.
+
+Baby Joan was asleep, but with the bed-clothes kicked back and all her
+little body exposed to the night breeze from the open window.
+
+"Oh dear," sighed Audrey impatiently, "I think children do things on
+purpose to annoy one." She was cross because she was really alarmed.
+Joan was very cold, she must have been lying uncovered for nearly an hour.
+"She really deserved a whipping." Audrey covered the little body up
+warmly and hurried back to her mother's room with her tale of woe.
+She had quite forgotten the glass of milk.
+
+Mrs. Carlyle did not grow irritable as she listened, though she had every
+reason to be, but she was greatly worried. "I should have reminded you to
+go in and see that she was all right," she said, full of self-reproach.
+"Isn't it dreadful to think that if Faith goes out we can none of us be
+trusted to take care of anything properly!" She did not again remind
+Audrey of the glass of milk.
+
+Audrey did not relish the reproach. She was always a little sore about
+Faith's pre-eminence in the house. "You see it isn't my work," she said
+shortly, "if it had been I expect I should not have forgotten.
+It is frightfully hard to remember other people's little odds and ends of
+work when they happen to be out."
+
+"Did not Faith ask you to look after baby while she was away?"
+
+"Yes--but----"
+
+"Then it was your work, Audrey."
+
+"Oh, well, I am very sorry. I quite forgot, but I expect Joan will be all
+right. Now I will read to you, mother. Which hymn would you like?"
+
+Mrs. Carlyle's mind at that moment was not in tune for any reading.
+She was troubled about her baby girl, and almost more troubled about her
+big girl. Her heart was heavy, her head ached, she felt tired too, and
+faint.
+
+Audrey also was out of humour with herself and everything. She was
+disappointed in her mother's advice about her writing. She was angry with
+herself for failing in her duty, she was nervous about Joan, and over and
+above all she was disappointed in her Sunday. It did not seem like a
+Sunday--the happy beautiful day that comes bringing sunshine to the heart
+and sweetness and peace to the home, giving to all strength and courage to
+take up the burden of daily work again, and go singing on one's way.
+
+Audrey had been late for prayers in the morning, and Debby had annoyed her
+on her way to church by appearing with a hole in her stocking; while at
+dinnertime she had been so annoyed by the sight of finger-marks on her
+tumbler, that she had neither given thanks for her food nor returned them.
+
+The afternoon which she had longed to give up to reading she had had to
+devote to the Sunday School. She did not like children, and she detested
+teaching, "but, of course, if you very much dislike a thing you are bound
+to have it thrust on you, and if you love a thing very much, well, that is
+quite enough to prevent your being able to have it." She cried bitterly
+in the solitude of her own room. She went to the school and she took her
+class, but neither pupils nor teacher benefited by the lessons. To the
+children she was cold and unsympathetic. She took no interest in them or
+their doings; and they in their turn did not like her. And, more than
+that, they judged other teachers by her.
+
+"If that's what Sunday School teachers is like, you don't catch me coming
+again," declared Millie Pope, who had been coaxed by a friend into coming
+for the first time. "If being good makes you as sharp and sour as she
+is--well, I don't want to be good."
+
+Audrey had not heard the remarks that were made, but she felt that she had
+been a failure, and her heart was heavy. She was vexed and sorry, and
+annoyed with herself and everything, for she knew that she had not done
+her best, that she had failed in her duty. And she knew as well as though
+they had told her that the children had not liked her.
+
+Oh, it had been a failure, that May Sunday. The birds had sung their
+blithest, the hedges were white with hawthorn, the air sweet with the
+scent of flowers, the sun had shone all day--and yet it had been a grey
+Sunday, begun badly, continued badly, ending badly--because the right
+spirit was lacking.
+
+"Would you like me to read to you now, mother?" she asked again,
+but doubtfully. Something told her that the time was past, that the sweet
+calm pleasure was not to be caught now. And before Mrs. Carlyle could
+answer her, footsteps sounded in the garden, and Faith, followed by Debby
+and Tom, came rushing up the stairs.
+
+"Oh, we have had such a lovely time," but Faith catching sight of her
+mother's wan face, stopped abruptly. "Aren't you feeling so well, mummy?
+--are you faint? Have you had anything since we have been gone?"
+
+Audrey sprang up with a cry of dismay and flew from the room. "It is too
+late now, dear," said the invalid feebly, but Audrey did not hear her.
+
+"It is too late now," called Faith, rushing after her. "I will make her
+some Benger----" Their footsteps and voices died away.
+
+"Oh, what a pity!" sighed Deborah, "we've got such a lot to tell, and we
+wanted you to be well enough to listen, mother."
+
+"We've had quite an advencher," cried Tom, his eyes wide with excitement,
+"and father asked them to supper----"
+
+"But you mustn't tell," interrupted Debby reprovingly, "not till Faith
+comes. It wouldn't be fair--and Audrey too, 'cause it's Audrey that knows
+them."
+
+Mrs. Carlyle beckoned Debby to her side. "Run down, darling, and tell
+Faith not to make me any Benger, it takes so long, and I don't want her to
+stay now. I will have some jelly instead, and a slice of bread. Tell her
+to come quickly, and Audrey too. I am longing to hear about your
+'advencher.'"
+
+Mrs. Carlyle kissed her little daughter very tenderly. She loved to have
+them come to her with all their little joys and woes. It was one of the
+chief pleasures of her slowly returning health.
+
+In a very short time Debby came racing back again, a plate in her hand
+with a slice of bread on it. "It's all right," she cried triumphantly,
+"it hasn't fell'd, I put my thumb on it so's it shouldn't!"
+
+Mrs. Carlyle smiled to herself. "I hope it was a nice clean thumb," she
+said gently. "Another time, dear, it will be better to walk more slowly,
+for you should never put your finger on another person's food."
+
+"Oh!" Debby looked disappointed. "But it was such a safe way, mummy, it
+never fell'd once. Audrey and Faith were so slow. Faith was dusting a
+tray and Audrey was turning out all the drawers looking for a tray-cloth
+to put on it, and--and I couldn't wait. I wanted you to hear all about
+who we've seen--oh, here they are at last!"
+
+They had evidently been successful in finding a cloth of some kind, for
+Audrey came in carrying a neatly laid tray, with a plate of jelly on it,
+a spoon, and a table-napkin; while Faith walked behind, her face beaming
+with triumph.
+
+"Doesn't that look tempting, mother?"
+
+"Indeed it does! and what a luxury to have the table-napkin remembered.
+Is that Audrey's doing?"
+
+"Yes--and oh, Audrey, I've been longing all this time to tell you.
+What _do_ you think--we've met some friends of yours. There were
+strangers in church--I didn't know them, but father and Debby and Tom
+did--at least they recognised them, and after service was over they were
+standing about in the churchyard as if they were looking for someone--and
+it was you! And who do you think they were?"
+
+Audrey groaned. "What do you mean?" she asked irritably. "Who was me?
+and who was looking for what? and how should I know who anyone was if you
+don't explain? Can't you tell all about it so that anyone can understand
+you?"
+
+Faith put a restraint upon herself and began again. "I mean it was you
+that the strangers were looking for. They are called Vivian--they are the
+grandchildren of Mr. Vivian at Abbot's Field. You know, mummy," turning
+to her mother. "They said they travelled with Audrey the day she came
+home. Why didn't you tell us, Audrey?"
+
+"Perhaps Audrey did not know who they were," suggested Mrs. Carlyle
+gently, seeing that Audrey looked confused and remained silent.
+
+Audrey grew red and uncomfortable, but made no reply.
+
+"They said they saw daddy and me and Tom on the platform," burst in Debby,
+breaking an awkward pause. "They didn't know he was the vicar, but they
+came over to try and see you at church, and then they saw daddy, and then
+they looked round and saw me and Tom, and Faith--of course they didn't
+know Faith, but they guessed she was another of us because of her red
+hair. And they waited until we came out of church to speak to us--they
+wanted to inquire for Audrey."
+
+"And oh, they are so nice, mother dear," chimed in Faith excitedly.
+"You will love them. They are coming here to see you."
+
+"I am so glad, dear, it will be nice for you to have companions. Did you
+not know who they were, Audrey, and where they were going to stay?"
+
+Audrey nodded. She was looking embarrassed, troubled and vexed.
+"Yes, mother, at least, they said they were going to stay with a Mr.
+Vivian, but--but I did not know him--and I--I didn't know them----"
+
+"Did you like them, dear?"
+
+"Yes, but I only saw them for a little while, of course. We did not
+travel all the way together. They weren't with me when daddy met me."
+She spoke quickly, hurrying out a jumble of excuses.
+
+"They are so jolly and friendly one could not help liking them," cried
+Faith enthusiastically.
+
+"Daddy asked them to come back with us to supper," chimed in Tom,
+"and they did wish they could, but they had to walk the three miles home
+and their mother would be anxious about them if they were late."
+
+"Their mother! Was their mother with them, Audrey, when you travelled
+together?"
+
+"Yes."
+
+"Oh, what must she think of us," cried poor Mrs. Carlyle, really
+distressed. "Such near neighbours, and to have taken no notice of them
+all these weeks. We knew her husband quite well before he married----"
+
+"But they are coming to see us, mummy," cried Debby consolingly.
+"They are coming one day very soon. They said so."
+
+Audrey nearly groaned. She thought of the ragged garden, the shabby
+house; the ill-cooked, untidily served meals--and she felt she could have
+cried. "Why couldn't they have stayed at home? Why must they come
+tearing over to Moor End? and oh, what must they think of her for never
+having mentioned them to her people, after their kindness and friendliness
+too, in inviting her over to see them! Oh dear, how wrong everything in
+this world did go!"
+
+"Are you not pleased, Audrey? Don't you want to see them again?"
+Mrs. Carlyle inquired anxiously.
+
+"Oh, yes--oh, yes, mother, I should like to see them if--if we had a nice
+place to ask them to, but they must be rich, they probably have
+everything, and 'The Orchard' is such a big house.----"
+
+"You--you were not ashamed of us--of your home, were you, Audrey?"
+The words and the tone went to Audrey's heart like a knife twisted in a
+wound. She would have given all she possessed to be able to say 'no' with
+all her heart and soul. But she could not. Nor could she tell a lie.
+So she stood there, silent and ashamed, and grieved to her heart by the
+knowledge of the pain she was inflicting.
+
+No one spoke to break the horrible silence which fell on the room.
+With all their pleasure gone, Faith and the little ones crept quietly
+away, and, after a moment, Audrey, not knowing what else to do, turned and
+followed them. She longed for some word, some sign from her mother, but
+none came. It was too soon to ask for her forgiveness yet. It was too
+much to ask, for it would be only asking for comfort for herself, it would
+not lessen the pain she had given to others. Nothing could do that,
+nothing, at least, but time, and never-ceasing effort on her part.
+
+With a heart as heavy as lead, she crept slowly down the stairs.
+In the hall Faith met her, Faith with eyes sparkling with an anger Audrey
+had never seen in them before.
+
+"Oh, how could you!" she cried, her voice trembling with indignation,
+"how could you be so cruel! And why are you ashamed of us, because we are
+poor? because we are shabby? and untidy? If it is because we are untidy,
+why don't you show us how to do better, why don't you help? If it is
+because we are poor, and everything is shabby--it isn't our fault.
+We would have everything fresh and beautiful if we could. I don't mind,
+for myself, what you say or think--but oh, Audrey, how could you hurt
+mother so; how could you; how could you?"
+
+The anger died suddenly out of Faith's eyes, washed away by tears.
+
+"I am so awfully, awfully sorry," said Audrey, the pain in her heart
+sounding in her voice.
+
+"But you--you didn't mean it!" Faith asked, but in more gentle tone.
+"You didn't mean it?"
+
+"I--I did," stammered Audrey, with quivering lip, "but--I don't now.
+I myself am the only thing I am ashamed of now," and bursting into tears
+she flew upstairs again and shut herself in her attic.
+
+
+
+CHAPTER VII.
+
+
+Almost before her eyes were open the next morning, Audrey felt as though
+some big black weight lay upon her, as though something very dreadful had
+happened. And then gradually sleep cleared from her brain, and
+recollection came back.
+
+She had been petty, mean, and everyone knew it, everyone must despise her.
+She had hurt her own mother, she had hurt them all. She had shown them
+that she was ashamed of them--and why? Not because they had done anything
+wrong, or despicable, but because they were poor and were obliged to live
+in a shabby house, shabbily furnished!
+
+"Oh, I can never live it down," she thought miserably. "I can never make
+them forget, and think well of me again!" She buried her face in her
+pillow and groaned aloud. She wished wildly for all sort of impossible
+things to happen, that she could put miles and miles, and oceans and
+continents between herself and everybody--or that she could wipe out all
+recollection of her foolishness from everyone's mind, or never, never have
+to meet the Vivians again.
+
+There is no way, though, of blotting out in a moment our wrongdoing,
+our foolishness, our mistakes. They cannot be wiped off, as a sum off a
+slate, nor the results, nor the memory of them. There is nothing to be
+done but to face the consequences bravely, to live them down hour by hour;
+so, profiting by the lesson thus learnt, that in time those about us will
+find it hard to believe that we ever were so foolish, or wicked.
+Through genuine repentance and sorrow only can we expiate our faults,
+and Audrey had sense enough to know this.
+
+"I have just got to live through it," she sighed miserably, "but oh, I
+wish I hadn't hurt mother so."
+
+As she was passing her mother's bedroom door on her way downstairs, a
+sudden impulse made her knock.
+
+"Come in," said the sweet kind voice; but as she turned the handle
+Audrey's courage nearly failed her. "Oh, it's nothing," she began, and
+was turning away when fortunately the thought came to her--how glad she
+would be after, if she were brave now, and did what she came in to do.
+"It will be a beginning," she told herself feverishly, "I shall be much
+happier after," and allowing herself no more time for thought, she marched
+bravely in and up to the bed.
+
+"Mother," she said, and the tears rushed to her eyes again. "I want you
+to try to forget--please, _please_. It was all a mistake. I was all--all
+wrong. I am so sorry."
+
+"My dear, I know, I understand." Her mother threw her arms round her, and
+drew her gently down beside her. "I know how these things happen, if we
+are not always loyal in thought and in deed. I have failed often, Audrey
+dear, so I understand. But we will both forget, darling." And then
+Audrey broke down entirely. "Mother, I can never forget, I can never
+forgive myself, but I will try never to be so mean again, never.
+I am going to begin to-day to do better. I really mean to."
+
+"We all will, we will begin by trying to understand each other, shall we?
+Try to be more patient, and to see how things seem to others. Don't you
+think a good motto for us all would be 'others first.'"
+
+"I don't think Faith needs that motto, mother," said Audrey wistfully,
+which was a great admission for her, and the first step on the new road
+she meant to tread.
+
+"Oh yes, she does, dear. We all do, some more, some less."
+
+"Well, I am one who needs it very much more," and Audrey smiled ruefully
+as she raised herself. "Now I am going down to see what I can do to help.
+I will begin by laying her breakfast-tray as nicely and temptingly as ever
+I can," she thought, as she hurried away. She felt so lighthearted she
+wanted to do something for everyone, to make all feel as happy as she did
+herself. But alas, alas! when she got downstairs her happiness received a
+check. Joan was ill.
+
+In the kitchen Audrey found Faith seated by the kitchen fire with Joan
+upon her lap. Joan drowsy and feverish, and fretful. Faith anxious and
+pale.
+
+"I believe she is ill," said Faith, looking up at her with eyes full of
+alarm, "she has been so restless all night. I wonder what can be the
+matter. I have been so careful about her food, and I don't see how she
+can have got a cold."
+
+Joan turned uneasily, and began to whimper, Mary came over and looked
+anxiously at the flushed baby face. "She's feverish, Miss Faith, she's
+got a cold somehow. She is so hot, and it seems to hurt her to move."
+
+With a swift shock of fear Audrey remembered what had happened the
+previous evening--the little thinly-clad body lying outside the
+bed-clothes, exposed to the draught from the open window. She coloured
+guiltily, but for a moment she hesitated to speak. It was so dreadful to
+have to heap more blame upon herself--to have to make everyone think more
+hardly of her, just when she had begun to try to make them think better.
+But once again she conquered herself, and so took another step, and a long
+one, along the new but stony road she had set out to tread.
+
+Faith looked grave as she listened. She adored her baby sister, and she
+found it hard not to blame Audrey. "I ought not to have gone away," she
+began irritably, but stopped, as it struck her what a self-righteous and
+conceited thing it was that she was saying. "I had better put her back to
+bed again, I expect," she concluded, more gently.
+
+"I suppose so," agreed Audrey doubtfully. She did not in the least know
+what to do in a case of illness. Mary came to the rescue. Mary had lots
+of brothers and sisters at home, and had had a good deal of experience.
+
+"I shouldn't, miss," she said, "in this summer weather it is so hard to
+keep them covered up, and restless as Miss Joan is, she wouldn't have the
+bedclothes over her more'n a minute at a time. I'd give her a nice deep
+hot bath here by the fire, and then wrap her up in a big shawl, and keep
+her by the fire. It'll be hot for anybody that's holding her, but I
+believe it'll drive the chill out of her quicker than anything."
+
+"I'll do anything to get her well again," said Faith eagerly. So a bath
+was made ready--all the water that was needed for breakfast was used for
+it, but that was a trifling matter, and Mary's advice was followed to the
+letter.
+
+"Now I'll get her some hot milk," said Mary, as she arranged the last wrap
+around the little patient, and put the cookery book under Faith's feet for
+a footstool.
+
+"Oh!" gasped Faith, "don't make up too big a fire, Mary, or I shall really
+explode!"
+
+Audrey, ashamed and sorry, moved about unobtrusively trying to do what she
+could; but it was mortifying to her to find how little she could do.
+At last it occurred to her to go upstairs and see if Tom and Debby wanted
+any help in the fastening of strings and buttons, and the brushing of
+hair.
+
+"Oh dear," she sighed, "you have only one button left on your frock,
+Debby, and the string of your apron is broken. Can't you put on another?"
+
+"They've all only got one string, you will find a safety pin somewhere,
+I have it pinned gen'rally."
+
+"Oh! well, I will mend them for you when I've got time."
+
+"Faith said she would when she'd got time, but when she'd got time she
+hadn't got any tape, and when we remembered to buy some tape we couldn't
+find a bodkin. Where does one buy bodkins, Audrey?"
+
+"I don't know, but I have two in my work-box. I will put in the tapes for
+you. Now run down while I turn out the beds. Oh no, come here," as the
+pair went dashing away, "come and fold up your nightgowns, you should
+never leave them lying on the floor like that. Who do you think is going
+to fold them for you? I believe you never think of the trouble you give."
+
+Tom and Debby went back patiently, and picking up their offending
+garments, struggled with them valiantly. But, however careful they were,
+it seemed as though one sleeve would hang out, or the folds would go
+crooked, simply for the purpose of aggravating two impatient little
+people.
+
+"I wish we didn't have sleeves," sighed Deborah.
+
+"Let's cut them off," cried Tom, and in a spirit of mischief, picked up a
+pair of scissors and pretended to cut the sleeve.
+
+He was only pretending, but Audrey misunderstood, and, with a sharp slap
+on the hands, sent the scissors skimming across the floor.
+
+The unexpectedness of the blow, the pain, and the indignity, roused Tom to
+real anger, and for a few moments there was an ugly scene. Debby cried,
+Tom raged, and Audrey scolded. "You can fold the old thing yourself,"
+cried Tom, flinging out of the room. Audrey dragged him back.
+
+"I shall not, you shall do it yourself if you have to stay here all day.
+I shall speak to father about your behaviour, and I do think you might
+have tried to behave decently and not have made such a noise when Joan is
+ill, and we want her to sleep. You think of no one but yourselves--you
+two."
+
+"Joan ill! You might have told us before. How were we to know? and--and
+you were making more noise than anybody, and--and it was all your fault in
+the beginning," cried Tom. "You ought to be ashamed of yourself Audrey,
+you are the eldest, and--and you knew Joan was ill."
+
+Debby was less angry, and more concerned. "Where is Joan?" she asked
+anxiously. "Is she in bed?"
+
+"She is in the kitchen by the fire, so don't go there making a noise too.
+You had better play in the garden, and do be as quiet as you can."
+
+"I am going to see mother first," retorted Debby, "we always do when we
+are dressed. Mummy likes us to. And we don't make a noise if we _know_
+we mustn't. If you had only told us Joan was ill----"
+
+But Audrey was already half-way down the stairs, on her way to the
+kitchen. "Children are such worries," she sighed. "Now I will get
+mother's breakfast."
+
+In the kitchen she found Faith sitting patiently by the fire, she was
+scarlet with the heat, and very weary, but there was a look of relief in
+her eyes. "She is sleeping so comfortably," she whispered. "That shows
+that she is in less pain, doesn't it?"
+
+"I should think so. You look awfully hot."
+
+"Hot! I am roasting, I feel quite faint every now and then, but I don't
+mind anything if it is doing Joan good."
+
+"Can't you put her down? Make her up a bed on a chair or something, can't
+you?"
+
+"No. She rouses at once if I try to put her out of my arms. I would
+rather hold her. It doesn't matter about being hot. I shall cool down
+again some day."
+
+Audrey picked up a tray. "I am going to get mother's breakfast," she
+announced. "I want to make it look nice. Mary, can you wipe this tray
+for me, it has something sticky on it."
+
+Mary put down her saucepan of milk and went away with the tray in her
+hand. "I s'pose it must have touched something," she said cheerfully.
+
+"Yes, evidently--and you couldn't have washed it properly. It has made my
+hands sticky too." It really was aggravating, for she had only just
+washed them. "Where can I find a clean tray-cloth, Mary?"
+
+"In the drawer of the press, miss."
+
+Audrey's face wore an expression of deep disdain as she turned over the
+collection of things in the untidy drawer. "I can't see anything fit to
+use," she said irritably. "Where are the clean ones kept, Mary?"
+
+"We have only two, miss, one is in the wash, the other you've got in your
+hand. It is a bit crumpled, I am afraid."
+
+"If we've got so few, it's a pity not to take more care of those we have,"
+grumbled Audrey, "this really is not fit to use, but I suppose I must."
+When she began to collect the china, the cup, as usual, had a smear on it,
+and the plate was not clean. "I had better wash it all, I suppose, as
+usual!" she thought impatiently, and banged open the tea-towel drawer with
+such force that Joan started out of her sleep.
+
+"I'd have got the tray ready, if you'd left it, Miss Audrey," said Mary
+shortly.
+
+"I wanted to make it look nice and tempting."
+
+Poor Faith grew to look harassed and miserable. Whatever happened, she
+did not want a collision between Audrey and Mary. Mary was rough, and not
+thorough, but she was good-tempered, hard-working, and ready to turn her
+hand to anything.
+
+Mr. Carlyle came into the kitchen. "Is breakfast nearly ready?" he asked,
+"it is nine o'clock, and I have a full day before me--why, Baby! what is
+the matter?" He stood looking down at his two flushed daughters, while
+Faith explained. "But I think she is better," she concluded eagerly,
+"look, daddy, she is smiling at you! If we are careful all day, I daresay
+she will be well to-morrow."
+
+"And do you intend to sit by that fire all day with her! Why, you will be
+a cinder."
+
+Faith laughed, "I am rather hot, but it has done her good, I am sure--at
+least the hot bath and the heat has. Mary thought of it, wasn't it clever
+of her?"
+
+"I will take her presently, Miss Faith, while you have your breakfast,"
+said Mary, much gratified by the little compliment.
+
+Mr. Carlyle went over to where Audrey stood arranging a few flowers on her
+mother's tray. "How dainty!" he said approvingly, "your mother will
+appreciate that, dear. She loves pretty, dainty things about her.
+I am going over to Abbot's Field to-day," he added, "and I thought I would
+call on Mrs. Vivian, and the old gentleman. Will you come with me, to
+represent your mother? I think it would be rather pleasant, don't you?"
+
+Audrey coloured with embarrassment. To her the prospect did not seem at
+all pleasant. "I--I am afraid I can't, father. I have a lot to do at
+home."
+
+Her mind was full of plans for tidying house and garden, and making
+everything more presentable. It was a big undertaking, she knew, but she
+was full of zeal.
+
+Her father looked disappointed. "Oh well, then, I must go alone.
+I thought you would like to meet the young people again--and I think they
+still expect you--they were so anxious to see you. But never mind, I will
+tell them that you are busy, but are hoping to see them over here one day
+very soon. I had better fix a day; will Thursday do?"
+
+"Thursday! so soon!" The suggestion filled her with dismay, but she kept
+her dismay to herself. "Yes, father, I think so," she said feebly, and
+lifting up the tray went slowly with it to her mother's room. Debby was
+sitting on the bed, chattering quite happily, all the temper forgotten.
+
+"Oh, how pretty," she cried, as she caught sight of the breakfast tray.
+
+"Oh, how tempting," said Mrs. Carlyle, smiling her appreciation,
+"the sight of it gives me quite an appetite."
+
+"Do you always do trays like that?" asked Tom, "or is it a birthday?"
+
+"Yes, always. No, it is not a birthday. It is the right way, that's
+all."
+
+"When I am ill in bed, will you bring up my breakfast to me on a tray with
+a white cloth, and a flower, and a dear little dainty teapot of my own?"
+asked Debby eagerly.
+
+"Yes," laughed Audrey, "but don't try to be ill on purpose."
+
+"I think I will wait until the new governess comes," said Debby gravely.
+She could not endure the thought of lessons, and of being shut up for ever
+so many hours a day.
+
+As soon as breakfast was over Audrey stepped out at the front door, and
+surveyed the garden. "It is the first thing they will see," she thought
+despondingly, as, with the expected guests in her mind, she looked from
+the ragged grass to the unswept path, and thence to the untrimmed bushes.
+"I wish I could get Job Toms to cut the grass. I must ask father to order
+him to."
+
+Faith on her way back to the kitchen and Joan, saw Audrey in the garden
+and joined her. "I wish we had flower beds on either side of the path,"
+said Audrey, "they would look so pretty, but I suppose the children would
+always walk on them."
+
+"They wouldn't if they were told not to," declared Faith, always ready to
+champion the little imps. "What a jolly idea, Audrey. If Joan wasn't ill
+I'd come out this minute and begin to make them. It wouldn't take very
+long."
+
+"Oh yes, it would, to make them properly. We ought to have a real
+gardener to do it, and then we should want dozens of bedding plants, we
+should have to have something to start with. But all that would cost very
+nearly a sovereign, I expect."
+
+"I hadn't thought of having bedding plants," said Faith, disappointedly.
+"Of course we couldn't spend money on plants. I was thinking of roots,
+and seeds, and cuttings. The people in the village would gladly give us
+a lot. Mrs. Pope offered me young sunflower seedlings only a week or two
+ago, and Miss Babbs is always offering me phloxes, and wallflowers, and
+things. We could soon fill up the beds, I am sure, and with things that
+would come up year after year by themselves. Let's each make a bed for
+ourselves, shall we, Audrey, and each do our own in our own way. It would
+make the garden look ever so much nicer."
+
+"I couldn't, and if I can't, you can't, at least you oughtn't to.
+It would look too silly to have a bed on only one side. The garden would
+look like a pig with one ear."
+
+"It would be a very pretty pig," laughed Faith, "at least its one ear
+would."
+
+"Anyhow, we couldn't get it done by Thursday, and what I wanted was to try
+and get the place looking nicer by the time the Vivians come. Now I am
+going in to see if I can do anything to the drawing-room."
+
+"Oh!" Faith's face grew grave. "Do you think we need use the
+drawing-room? Won't the dining-room do? You see we have taken some of
+the nicest things from there for mother's room--to make that as nice as
+possible. The curtains, and the carpet."
+
+"Whatever are we going to do!" cried Audrey in genuine dismay.
+"It really is too dreadful. Father oughtn't to ask people here if we
+haven't a room fit to ask them into. You see we _must_ use the
+drawing-room."
+
+"What for?"
+
+"Why, for tea, of course, for one thing."
+
+"Oh!" cried Faith, "don't let's have a dotted-around-the-room tea!
+The children make such a mess with their crumbs, they can't help it, and
+they are sure to upset their cups, and drop their plates--and we shall be
+in one big worry all the time. They hate those teas, and so do I!
+Let's have a nice comfortable one in the dining-room, and sit up to
+table."
+
+"And spend all the rest of the time there too, I suppose?" sarcastically.
+
+Faith looked pained. "Well, I don't suppose they would mind very much if
+we did, as long as we were all jolly and happy. They seemed so kind and
+friendly, and not a bit stuck up."
+
+"Oh," cried Audrey impatiently, "you seem to think anything will do,
+as long as you are happy and jolly. You don't realise what other people
+are accustomed to, and expect."
+
+"I think I am glad I don't," said Faith gravely, "it only seems to worry
+one."
+
+"I do wish you would keep your blind straight in your bedroom," retorted
+Audrey irritably, "no house could possibly look nice with the blinds all
+anyhow, as ours are."
+
+"Um, yes, they do look bad, we ought to have sticks for them, tape is
+always getting loose. Audrey," eagerly, "suppose we take our tea up on
+the moor, and have a kind of picnic, when the Vivians come. Wouldn't that
+be rather jolly?"
+
+Audrey's face brightened. "Yes, that might be a good plan. They would
+not be in the house much then."
+
+"Mother would want to see them."
+
+"Would she? Oh, well, she could. I'd like them to know mother--and her
+room is quite presentable. We shall have to get some nice cakes.
+I wonder if we have any baskets that will do to carry the things in?
+And oh! I do hope that Mary will wash the cups and saucers properly that
+day. She is so horribly careless, one can't trust her the least little
+bit. I always have to look at my cup before I drink, to see if it is
+clean."
+
+Faith looked at her with troubled eyes. "The best plan would be to wash
+them all yourself that day," she suggested, "then you would be sure they
+would be all right, and have quite a load off your mind. You can easily
+offer to wash the dishes and things for Mary, because she will have extra
+work to do, and then you can put aside those that we shall want in the
+afternoon. I will go and look out the baskets by and by. Do remind me if
+I forget. Oh, I must hurry in now, poor Mary is sitting by the fire all
+this time holding Joan, she will be roasted alive."
+
+Audrey made no reply to her sister's suggestion. She liked things to be
+dainty, and clean, but she did not like the task of making them so; and to
+expect her to wash the dishes herself was really rather too much!
+
+The head of a house did not expect to have to do the work herself.
+Her part was to tell others what to do, and see that they did it.
+At least that was her opinion.
+
+
+
+CHAPTER VIII.
+
+
+The next two or three days simply raced by, in what, to Audrey, seemed a
+hopeless struggle against all odds. It certainly was a struggle, but not
+quite a hopeless one, for by the time Thursday dawned bright and
+beautiful, a day to cheer even the most uncheerful, many small changes had
+been wrought in the Vicarage and in the garden. And Audrey had brought
+them about. Not by herself, certainly, but by the simple process of
+worrying others until they did what she wanted done.
+
+It is only fair, though, to admit that hers had been the ruling spirit.
+If it had not been for her, none of the improvements would have been made.
+
+Mary had cleaned all the windows, Faith had, somehow, managed to get rods,
+and had straightened all the blinds. By offering a ha'penny to the one
+who swept and raked the garden paths most thoroughly, the garden path was
+swept and raked until the weeds and the soiled gravel had been turned over
+and buried out of sight, and with no worse damage than a bump on Tom's
+forehead, where the handle of the rake had struck him, and some tears on
+Debby's part because she had lost the prize.
+
+Job Toms too had even been coaxed into bringing a scythe and cutting the
+grass.
+
+"It would look quite nice if Faith had not made that silly bed all along
+that side," Audrey admitted.
+
+This was Faith's reward for getting up early, and slaving through the
+whole of a long hot day to remove the worn turf from a narrow strip of the
+lawn, the whole length of the path, and dig over the moist brown earth
+beneath. "I would do the other side too," she said, generously, when she
+displayed her handiwork, "only I really believe my eyes would drop out if
+I stooped any more. You see I'd only the trowel to do it with."
+
+"I suppose that is why you have made such a mess, and the bed is all
+crooked. You should have left it for a gardener to do," said Audrey,
+ungraciously. "Of course, the turf should have been chopped down, and the
+whole thing done properly. It would have been better not to have touched
+it, if you couldn't do it properly."
+
+"Don't you like it?" asked Faith, disappointedly.
+
+"Well, it spoils the look of the place, doesn't it? And just when I had
+got it made almost fit to look at, for once. I daresay it might be quite
+pretty if the bed was full of flowers," she added, in a less caustic
+tone, "as I suppose it will be some day. As it is--well, you must admit
+it looks a hopeless botch, doesn't it?"
+
+Faith did not reply. There was no need to, and she felt that she could
+not. Instead, she walked away and down to the village, where she had many
+friends, and a little later returned with a collection of roots and
+cuttings and seedlings, which would have taken another person hours to
+plant properly, but which Faith got into the ground somehow in less than
+one. She had been too dead beat to get water and put round their roots,
+and it never occurred to Audrey to do so for her; so the poor things hung
+wilting and dejected-looking in the early morning sunshine, and only added
+to the unsightliness of Faith's new border.
+
+On Thursday morning early, Tom, strolling round the garden to walk off a
+little of his excitement, noticed the poor drooping, dying things, and was
+filled with pity. Tiptoeing back to the house again for a can of water,
+he gave them all a drink. Deborah, coming out a few minutes later, found
+him standing, can in hand, rather wet about the feet and legs, gazing
+thoughtfully at Faith's new garden.
+
+"I've got an idea," he whispered mysteriously, "such a jolly one!
+Have you any money?"
+
+"I've got a penny. Daddy gave it to me yesterday."
+
+"I've got two ha'pennies, the one Audrey gave me, and one I had before.
+Let's go down to Miss Babbs' and buy two penny packets of flower seeds,
+and sow them, and not say anything about it. Then when they come up
+everybody'll be surprised."
+
+Debby was enchanted. She loved s'prises, and this was such a pretty one.
+She loved, too, to back Tom up in anything he suggested.
+
+Miss Babbs was only just taking down her shutters when her early customers
+arrived, so Tom was able to help her. At least, he thought he helped, and
+Miss Babbs would not have undeceived him for the world--even though she
+could have done the work herself in half the time, and with less than half
+the trouble.
+
+But an even harder task than taking down the shutters, was that of
+deciding which of all that glorious collection of penny packets should be
+theirs. Such poppies! such lupins! nasturtiums of such glorious colours
+were pictured on each.
+
+"I want them all!" replied Debby. "Wouldn't the garden look lovely, and
+wouldn't Faith be excited!"
+
+"Why, you'd have a flower show all on your own, Miss Debby," laughed Miss
+Babbs, "and all for five shillings. I don't call it dear, do you?"
+
+"Five shillings!" gasped Debby, "could I have all those for five
+shillings? I've got ten in the bank----"
+
+"Best keep it there," advised Miss Babbs, sagely. She was rather alarmed
+by the spirit she had roused. "You never know what may 'appen."
+
+Tom pulled Debby's apron. "Don't be silly," he said in her ear, "the
+flowers would all be gone by Christmas, and you know we are saving for
+a----" he ended his sentence by a regular fusilade of mysterious nods and
+winks.
+
+"Donkey!" ejaculated Debby, innocently completing his sentence for him.
+"So we are. I had forgotten. I'll take one packet, please, Miss Babbs;
+and I'd like lupins, please, they are _so_ beautiful."
+
+"And I'll have mignonette, please, 'cause mother loves it, and Faith too.
+Won't they be glad when it comes up! Do you think mother will be able to
+smell it from her room?"
+
+"More than likely," said Miss Babbs, encouragingly. "It's wonderful
+strong when it's a good sort like this."
+
+In the box where all the packets of seeds lay shuffled together, some
+stray seeds rolled about loose, as though looking for nice soft earth in
+which to bury themselves.
+
+"Now these seeds must have come from somewhere," cried Miss Babbs, when
+she caught sight of them, "and somebody or other'll be 'cusing me of
+giving short weight, and a pretty fine thing that'll be! I never knew
+nothing so aggravating as what seeds is, they'll worm their way out of
+anything. Here Master Tom," as she chased and captured some, "take 'em
+home and plant 'em. Miss Debby, you 'old out your 'and too. I don't know
+what they are, but they're sure to be something. Those two are
+sunflowers, and that's a 'sturtium. I do know those, and there's a few
+sweet peas."
+
+"Oh!" gasped Debby, her face beaming. "Oh, Miss Babbs, how very kind you
+are!" and she held up her beaming little face to kiss the prim but
+tenderhearted woman who had been her lifelong friend. "Faith has made a
+new flower bed," she explained, "she has made it all by herself, but she
+hasn't very much in it yet. So we wanted to put some seeds in it without
+her knowing anything about it, so's she would have a s'prise. Now she'll
+have lots of s'prises. She'll think it's the piskies, won't she?"
+
+"Two-legged piskies, I guess," laughed Miss Babbs, knowingly, and the
+children were too polite to remind her that piskies never had more.
+"When your peas come up, Miss Deborah, you come along to me, and I will
+give you some fine little sticks for them."
+
+"Oh, thank you!" cried Debby, and in the excitement they both ran off
+still clutching their pennies, and had to go back again with them.
+
+They had spent so much time over their purchases, that they had only just
+got their seeds planted by the time the breakfast bell rang. Their great
+fear was that Faith might have seen them, and would ask them what they had
+been doing; but Faith had been so busy dressing Joan, and helping Mary in
+the kitchen, she had had no time to look out of the window.
+
+Audrey, though, came full upon them as they came in with their hands
+earthy, and their pinafores wet, and Audrey was irritable because she was
+so nervous and anxious.
+
+"I do think you children might have kept yourselves decently clean until
+breakfast time," she snapped, crossly. "But I am sure you must try to see
+how much trouble you can give. Whatever have you been doing? Something
+you oughtn't to, of course." She stood glowering darkly down at them, and
+the two bright little faces lost their brightness.
+
+"We've been--'tending to Faith's new flower-bed," said Tom, sturdily,
+"the plants would have died if we hadn't watered them."
+
+"Faith's flower-bed? It isn't Faith's any more than it is mine,
+or--or----"
+
+The two looked at each other in consternation. If they had known that,
+they would not have spent their precious pennies in buying seeds for it.
+Tom's annoyance found vent in words. "If it was yours, why didn't you
+give it some water, then?" he demanded.
+
+Audrey made no reply. "If you don't behave yourselves, you won't be
+allowed to go to the picnic this afternoon," she said sternly, as she
+walked away to the dining-room, leaving two mortified, angry little hearts
+behind her.
+
+"I don't want to go to her old picnic," stormed Tom in his bedroom, as he
+scrubbed his earthy hands.
+
+"Oh, yes, you do--it isn't Audrey's picnic," urged Debby anxiously,
+"it is all of ours. It is daddy's really, and--and I shall have to go,
+Tom, and I can't go without you, there wouldn't be anybody to talk to.
+Say you'll come, Tom, do. There's going to be a cake with cherries and
+nuts on it, and one with jam--and Faith would be so mis'rubble if you
+didn't come."
+
+"All right," Tom assented, with a lordly air, "I'll come, just to show
+Audrey the picnic isn't hers, nor the moon neither. Don't worry."
+
+The Vivians were to arrive soon after lunch, and not return until the
+seven o'clock train in the evening.
+
+"I suppose I had better go and meet them," said Audrey, at dinner-time,
+"as they were my friends first."
+
+"And as I have met them twice since then, I think I will go too," said Mr.
+Carlyle, laughingly. "I have to be at one of the cottages near the
+station this afternoon, so I will manage to be at the station by time
+their train comes in."
+
+"Then I shall have time to make Joan tidy, and change my frock before they
+get here," said Faith quietly, as she helped the now quite recovered Joan
+to spoon up her pudding. Tom and Debby did not speak, but they exchanged
+glances which would have told a tale to anyone who had intercepted them;
+and as soon as they were allowed to leave the table, they strolled in a
+casual way to the back door, and through the yard. Then suddenly they
+started as though they had been stung, and raced away as fast as their
+legs would go.
+
+"I wish I hadn't forgotten to take off my overall," panted Debby, as they
+reached the station.
+
+A little country station does not afford many good hiding places.
+In common with most of its kind, Moor End had only the ticket office,
+station master's office, and one bare little general waiting-room, the
+door of which always stood invitingly open. For a second the pair stood
+pondering deeply, then marched up boldly, and knocking in an airy fashion
+at the station master's door, opened it hurriedly and marched in.
+
+"We have come to have a little talk with you, Mr. Tripp," said Debby, with
+her most insinuating smile. "It is such a long time since we saw you.
+Tom, unfasten my overall at the back, please, and I will carry it over my
+arm. It is very hot to-day," she added, by way of explanation to her
+host.
+
+"It is, missie, and you look hot too, Have you been running?"
+
+"Ye-es--we did run a--a little."
+
+"Ah! and not long had your dinner, I'll be bound. Running on one's dinner
+is always hot work, and apt to cause a good bit of pain sometimes."
+
+"We didn't run on it--we ran after it," said Debby, crushingly.
+
+"Well, anyway, miss, you didn't have to run _for_ it," and the old man
+chuckled at his own joke. Tom and Debby, though, refused to smile, they
+felt that they were being laughed at, and they resented it.
+
+"We ran," explained Tom, formally, "because we--we wanted to get here
+before the next train comes in. You--you are so busy when there's a train
+in, that there is no chance of talking to you."
+
+"Ay, ay, sir," agreed Mr. Tripp, with a twinkle in his eye, "sometimes I
+have one passenger getting out here, sometimes I have as many as four!
+Market days there's a reg'lar crowd coming and going."
+
+"Well, you'll have three, at least, by the next train," said Tom,
+knowingly.
+
+"O--ho! and you have come to meet them, I suppose. A sort of a pleasant
+little surprise for them. I thought you'd come to have a little chat with
+me!"
+
+"So we have--both. Father's coming too, and our eldest sister."
+
+"I see, but you came on ahead. You didn't wait for them." A knock at the
+door broke in on the conversation. Tom and Debby grew very red, and
+looked slightly nervous.
+
+"Tripp, can I speak to you a minute?" Round the door came the vicar's
+head.
+
+"Oh--h! I beg your pardon, you are engaged. Hullo! Why, you young
+scapegraces, what are you doing here, taking up Mr. Tripp's time, and--and
+filling up his office!"
+
+The two scarlet faces lost their nervous look, and became wreathed in
+smiles. When daddy spoke like that, all was well.
+
+"The train is signalled, sir," said the station master, and led the way
+out to the platform. At that same moment Audrey came sailing down the
+road, hurrying as fast as she could, with dignity. She was looking as
+dainty and fresh as a flower in her clean white frock. She wore a pretty
+sun hat, trimmed with blue ribbon, and the scarf hung around her neck
+exactly matched it. Her long hair was tied at the nape of her neck with a
+black bow.
+
+"Oh, doesn't Audrey look pretty!" Debby's enthusiastic admiration died
+away in a sigh as she looked down over her untidy self, and, for the first
+time in her life, she felt ashamed of her appearance.
+
+"I--I wished I'd stayed to wash my hands," she whispered nervously to
+Tom, "and had put on my hat, it would have covered up my hair--I never
+brushed it."
+
+"Oh, you are all right," responded Tom, consolingly "just button up your
+shoes."
+
+"I can't, the buttons are off. Oh! and you haven't got on any tie!
+Oh, Tom, what will they think?"
+
+"Well--I couldn't find it. I looked and looked. Here's the engine.
+Oh, Deb, doesn't she look fine?"
+
+"Splendid," said Deborah, but only half-heartedly. She was so sorry Tom
+had not a tie on, and that she had not made herself look as nice as Audrey
+did. And when there stepped out of the train two trim figures in spotless
+blue cotton frocks, and a boy in an equally spotless grey flannel suit,
+Debby could not face them, but turned and raced off the platform and up
+the street as fast as her legs could take her. Too fast, indeed, for her
+slippers, for they dropped off very soon, and she hadn't time to stop and
+pick them up. It was easier to run along in stockinged feet, than in
+shoes that slopped off at the heels with every step she took. It was
+rather painful work, though, and Debby was glad when she reached the
+shelter of home.
+
+"Oh, Faith!" she cried, almost falling into the room. "They have come,
+and they are so--so tidy, and pretty! They have on blue frocks, and big
+hats with cornflowers on them; and, oh, please do try and make me look
+tidy and pretty too!"
+
+Faith was standing before the glass, tying up her hair. She had been
+taking unusual pains with her appearance to-day, and she was rather late--
+which was not unusual. Joan, looking a perfect darling in her little long
+white frock, was sitting on the bed, playing with reels of cotton.
+
+"Where are your shoes?" asked Faith, looking in dismay at Debby's
+much-darned stockings.
+
+"I lost them--down the village. They fell off when I was running.
+Somebody will bring them back all right," she added, consolingly,
+"they've got my name inside."
+
+It was Irene Vivian who brought them back. "Your brother said they were
+yours," she smiled, as she handed the shabby brown shoes to the blushing
+Debby.
+
+"I am so sorry," said Debby, apologetically. "Tom should have carried
+them. You see, I'd lost the buttons, and they dropped off when I was
+running. I--I couldn't stay to go back, I was in--in rather a hurry."
+
+She took the shoes, and was putting them on as they were. "I'm going to
+wear them to-day, 'cause they're comfortabler than my best ones, and the
+heather and brambles and things would scratch up my best ones," she added,
+confidentially. "I am going up on the moor to tea--we are all going.
+All except Joan." Has Audrey told you?
+
+"I am glad of that, only I'd like Joan to go too. But you can't walk
+comfortably without any buttons on your shoes. If you could find me two,
+and a needle and cotton, and a thimble, I would sew them on for you.
+Oh, here is a work-basket. I will take what I want from here. Shall I?"
+
+"Oh, oh!" gasped Debby, "that is Audrey's. I don't think we had better
+touch that--she is dreadfully particular. She gen'rally keeps it up in
+her room; but she brought her best things down here to-day, 'cause you
+were coming."
+
+"How kind of her," said Irene. She felt somewhat embarrassed by these
+confidences. "And I am sure then she would not mind my using her
+work-basket. I won't hurt it the least little bit in the world."
+
+She looked round for Audrey, to ask her permission, but she could not see
+her, and helped herself to a thimble, and needle and cotton. It never
+entered her head that there could be any reason why she should not do so.
+Mr. Carlyle had gone off to collect the baskets, Audrey had run upstairs
+to see if her mother was ready and able to see the guests for a little
+while before the start. Faith was showing Joan to Daphne. The two boys,
+very anxious in their first shyness to have something to do, had followed
+Mr. Carlyle.
+
+When Audrey came down, Irene was putting the finishing stitches to the
+second shoe. Audrey looked shocked and displeased. "Oh, Debby, how dare
+you!" she cried, scarcely knowing, in her indignation, what she was
+saying.
+
+"You should say 'how dare you' to me," laughed Irene, as she returned the
+thimble and needle to their places. "I asked if I might sew on Debby's
+buttons, and I used your basket. I hope you don't mind. I haven't done
+any harm, I think."
+
+Audrey did mind, but she could hardly say so. "I never did know such
+children," she cried, trying to conceal her vexation. Debby's shoes were
+decidedly shabby, yet she could not have displayed them more thoroughly.
+It almost seemed as though she took a pride in their shabbiness.
+"They never seem able to keep a button on for two days together. I really
+think they pull them off on purpose."
+
+"Oh, Audrey! I don't, you know I don't. I told you days ago that one was
+off, and the other one was loose--and then the loose one came off too."
+
+Irene strolled over and looked out of the window. "What a jolly garden,"
+she said, anxious to put an end to the discussion. "I wish we had a large
+plain piece of grass like that. At grandfather's the turf is all cut up
+with flower-beds, and one can hardly step for ornamental flower pots--and
+things. We three never seem able to do anything without damaging
+something."
+
+Audrey's face cleared a little. "Well, we haven't too many flower beds,"
+she laughed. "In fact, one can hardly call ours a garden. The children
+play there, and, of course, that spoils it. But, of course, they must
+have somewhere to play." She had put on her best company manner and
+grandmotherly speech. "Will you come up now to see mother? Then I think
+we ought to start. No, Debby, you must stay down, we don't want you."
+Debby's face fell, but Irene looked back with a smile, which made up for
+the hurt.
+
+It was a great satisfaction to Audrey that her mother, and her mother's
+room, were both so dainty and pretty, as she ushered Irene and Daphne in.
+It was the first satisfaction she had felt that day, so far.
+
+"I have been longing to see you," said Mrs. Carlyle, warmly, kissing them
+both, "ever since I heard you were so near. I used to know your father
+when he was a boy, and I am so glad that his children and mine should have
+met. I hope you will become real friends, dear."
+
+"I hope so," said Irene, her face alight with pleasure. "Did you really
+know father? I am so glad. Abbot's Field seems so like home, for he told
+us so much about it, and he loved it so."
+
+"Mrs. Carlyle," broke in Daphne, "did you guess who we were when Audrey
+told you who she had travelled home with? We told her where we lived;
+but we didn't know then who she was."
+
+Audrey blushed painfully, and waited in dread of her mother's reply.
+
+"I--no, dear, not then. I was rather ill when Audrey came home.
+I did not realise."
+
+"I--I think we had better start now." Audrey got up from her chair, and
+went to the door hurriedly. She was so nervous she felt she could not
+bear any more. "The nicest part of the afternoon will be gone if we don't
+go."
+
+Daphne sprang to her feet, but Irene rose more reluctantly. "Will you be
+alone while we are away?" she asked, lingering by Mrs. Carlyle's sofa.
+"It seems so selfish to go away and leave you. I wish I could be with
+you--or you with us."
+
+Mrs. Carlyle looked up at her with shining eyes. "I would love a picnic
+on the moor above all things," she said. "Another summer, perhaps, if you
+are here, we will all go. I shall look forward to that, Irene, as eagerly
+as if I were a child. Perhaps Joan will be able to go too--the big baby
+and the little one!"
+
+"Oh, I hope so," said Irene, her beautiful eyes glowing, "and I hope we
+shall be here. We want mother to take a house somewhere near, we love
+this part better than any--Coming, Audrey, coming!" She stooped and
+kissed the invalid affectionately. "Is there anything I can do for you
+before I go? Is the window as you like it? Do you want a book or
+anything handed to you?" While she spoke she was spreading the rug smooth
+over the invalid's feet.
+
+"Yes, dear, please if you will pass me that book and lower the blind a
+little, I shall be able to read myself to sleep."
+
+"Irene! Irene! are you coming?" a voice called up the stairs again.
+
+"Run, dear, I must not keep you any longer. I am so comfortable now, with
+everything put right."
+
+"Good-bye then for the time," said Irene, smiling back brightly as she
+stood at the door.
+
+"Good-bye, little nurse. Try to enjoy yourself, dear; and thank you for
+all you have done for me."
+
+But, though she was so comfortable and 'had everything she wanted,'
+Mrs. Carlyle did not fall asleep for a long while after the girls had left
+her, but lay gazing thoughtfully before her, and more than once tears
+shone in her eyes and fell on to her pillow.
+
+"They are such darlings, too," she murmured at last, rousing herself with
+a little shake, as though trying to shake off her thoughts. "They are
+such dear children, it is wicked to wish them other than they are,
+yet sympathy is very sweet; and--and understanding makes life very, very
+pleasant."
+
+
+
+CHAPTER IX.
+
+
+"Debby! Tom! Are you ready? It is time to start." Dead silence.
+
+"Audrey, ask Mary if she knows where they are, will you, please?"
+
+Audrey walked away reluctantly. The whole party had collected just where
+they could look right into the kitchen directly the door was open; and one
+of the last things Audrey wanted, under the circumstances, was to open the
+door, for she knew, only too well, the state the kitchen was in.
+Instead of being neat and spotless, a place of gleaming copper and silvery
+shining steel, of snowy wood and polished china, such as she would have
+loved to display, it was all a hopeless muddle and confusion, a regular
+'Troy Town' of a kitchen.
+
+Perhaps she hoped she could make Mary hear without actually opening the
+door; but it was a forlorn hope. Mary was generally afflicted with deep
+deafness if one particularly wanted her hearing to be acute. She was now.
+Audrey called again and again in vain.
+
+"Open the door," suggested Mr. Carlyle, "she is probably rattling pans and
+dishes and can't hear anything beyond."
+
+"Put your head in and shout," suggested Faith, and Daphne and Keith
+laughed.
+
+Audrey had to do it. She knew that if she did not Faith would--and when
+Faith opened a door--well, all there was to see one saw. In a gust of
+anger she turned the handle and opened the door as little as she could.
+Oh how she longed for one of the exquisitely neat Dutch kitchens so often
+seen in pictures.
+
+"Mary!" she called in impatiently, "wherever are you? Do you know what
+has become of the children?"
+
+Mary heard at last, and hurrying forward to reply, spread the door as
+hospitably wide as it would go, and stood outlined against a background of
+dirty pots and pans, a table piled with unwashed dishes, and a litter of
+torn paper everywhere. She had been so busy packing the baskets for tea
+that her own work had got more behind than usual.
+
+"I saw them going out of the garden carrying a basket each," she said
+slowly, eyeing the while with the keenest interest the visitors whom she
+now saw for the first time. "I thought you had sent them on ahead,
+perhaps, Miss Audrey."
+
+Mr. Carlyle counted again the baskets on the table. "There are four here.
+Isn't that the lot?" he asked.
+
+"Yes, sir." Mary looked puzzled. "Then I don't know what they were
+carrying. I didn't pay much heed, but I'm sure they were carrying some,
+and heavy ones too."
+
+"Some nonsense or other that they have thought of, I suppose," sighed
+Audrey wearily, and hurried away. Mary would not close that door as long
+as they stood there, so the only thing to do was to take the guests away.
+
+"I expect they have gone on to try and find a specially nice spot to have
+tea in," suggested Faith. "They are always busy about something and they
+love to give us surprises. Don't you think we had better follow them?"
+
+Mr. Carlyle laughed. "As likely as not they have taken up a load of their
+toys to help to make a pleasant afternoon for us. Now, can you young
+people carry two of these baskets between you, if I carry the other two?"
+
+"I can take both," cried Keith eagerly, "it is easier to carry two than
+one." But the girls would listen to no such argument.
+
+"Oh no, no," laughed Faith, "we have some strong sticks on purpose to
+sling them on, then two of us will carry a basket between us. I have been
+longing to try it, it seems such an easy way."
+
+But Keith, though longing to help, was not inclined for a _tete-a-tete_
+with one of his own sisters, and was shy of facing one with one of these
+strangers. "I know," he cried, with sudden inspiration, "I'll walk in the
+middle with the end of a stick in either hand and you four can take it in
+turns to carry the other ends." No one having anything to say against
+this plan they proceeded, Faith grasping one stick and Irene the other,
+while the baskets swung between in a fashion that would have turned the
+milk to butter had there been any in them to turn. Behind the trio walked
+Audrey and Daphne, dainty and decorous enough to give an air to any party.
+
+Upon the moor, meanwhile, Debby and Tom sat triumphant but exhausted.
+
+"Won't they be s'prised!" panted Debby. "Won't it be fun. Oh, Tom, I
+must take them out, they are crying so." The first only of her remarks
+applied to her family. She untied the lid of her basket and, lifting the
+cover, peeped in. "Oh, Tom," her voice growing shrill with alarm,
+"Snowdrop is stepping on Nigger's head, and--oh! Rudolph looks as though
+he is quite dead!" Her voice had risen to a cry of horror.
+
+"Haul them out then," cried Tom brusquely. "What are you waiting for!"
+He was nearly as alarmed as Debby, but not for worlds would he have shown
+it. "I expect he is only asleep or shamming."
+
+With shaking hands Debby, awed into silence for the moment, lifted out
+first a tiny black kitten, then a white one, and last of all a black and
+white one, and laid them on the short warm grass beside her. Nigger and
+Snowdrop began to sprawl about at once, revelling in their freedom.
+The black and white Rudolph opened a pair of watery blue eyes, gazed
+sleepily about him, and fell asleep again with every sign of satisfaction.
+
+"He's all right," cried Tom, relieved, yet annoyed at having been for a
+moment alarmed. "He's a greedy little pig; he can't keep awake because he
+eats so much. Now, look out, I am going to let out Nibbler."
+
+"Oh!" gasped Debby, still busy with her pets, "won't they love it!
+Wait a sec., Tom, till I'm looking. Snowdrop you shall all go back into
+the basket this minute if you don't stop yelling! You are only doing it
+to annoy. Now I am ready. Don't lift him; just open the cover and let
+him hop out by himself. We'll see what he does. Oh-h-h, he won't eat my
+kittens, will he?"
+
+"Nibbler isn't a cannibal, he's a rabbit," declared Nibbler's owner
+indignantly. "Now, look out!" He opened the lid slowly, and Nibbler
+sniffed the air rapturously.
+
+"Oh, doesn't he love it! Look at his dear little nose wriggling with joy.
+Oh Tom! do look at him waggling his ears!" Debby's voice grew shrill
+again with excitement. Nibbler hopped out of the basket and her joy
+became intense.
+
+For a moment, as though bewildered by the space, the sunshine, and the
+breeze, the great rabbit sat and stared about him; then suddenly old
+instincts came crowding back upon his rabbit brain, He saw furze and
+bracken, and rabbits' burrows all about him, he felt the turf under his
+feet, and life calling to him--and he followed the call!
+
+When, a little later, the rest of the party arrived, they found three
+forlorn kittens tumbling helplessly over each other, and squealing loudly
+with fright, while in the distance two little blue-clad figures dashed
+desperately from one clump of bracken to another, and with tears running
+down their faces, shouting frantically "Nibbler, Nibbler, oh darling, do
+come here, you will be killed if you stay out here all night; Nibbler,
+Nibbler!"
+
+It did not take the family long to grasp what had happened. "They will
+break their hearts if they lose him," cried Faith, almost as distracted as
+the children. "We shall never get them to go home and leave him behind.
+They will stay all night searching for him."
+
+"I will go and help them," said Keith at once. "What colour is he?"
+
+"White and tan, nothing uncommon, but we all love him."
+
+Audrey felt very cross. "One can always count on those children to spoil
+every plan we make," she muttered to herself vexedly; "they deserve to be
+whipped and sent home to bed, tiresome little torments!"
+
+All of the party but herself had hurried away to join in the search, and
+she was left standing alone by the baskets.
+
+"Well, there is no need for me to go fagging round too, and someone ought
+to stay by the things, or they might be stolen. One never knows if there
+are tramps about."
+
+She seated herself comfortably on the grass with her back against a basket
+and waited. It never occurred to her to unpack the baskets and begin to
+arrange the tea-table, nor to take up the frightened kittens and try to
+stop their cries. She just sat there revelling in the sunshine and the
+breeze, and the scent of the furze-blossom. It was so beautiful that she
+almost forgot everything unpleasant or worrying. In the distance she
+caught sight of a man on horseback galloping across the moor, and began to
+weave a story of bearers of secret tidings, plots and enemies, in which
+the distant horseman was the hero and she the heroine, and she had just
+reached, in her own mind, a village wedding and little girls strewing in
+the path of a noble one-armed hero and a bride, white as a lily save for
+her crown of burnished hair, when Irene returned, and with a little sigh
+of weariness dropped on the ground beside her.
+
+"We can't find him," she sighed, "and those poor babies are breaking their
+hearts. What can we do?" Irene was really distressed, but Audrey, with
+her eyes fixed on the horseman, and her thoughts on the story she might
+write, had none left for sympathy with two children and a lost rabbit.
+
+"Oh, he is quite old," she cried involuntarily. The rider was near enough
+now for her to see that his hair was grey and--oh, horror, that he had a
+beard!
+
+Irene looked up in surprise. "Who?" she inquired, "Nibbler?" Then her
+eyes followed Audrey's, and with a cry of delight and surprise she sprang
+to her feet. "Why, it's grandfather!" and ran forward to meet him.
+
+Audrey was glad that she did so--she was glad to be alone for one moment,
+in which to recover herself. Oh how thankful she was that no one could
+read her thoughts, how thankful that no one knew what she had been
+thinking. She saw the rider dismount and greet Irene, she saw Irene tuck
+her arm contentedly through his arm and lead him forward; and she had
+scarcely recovered from her confusion when Irene brought him up to her
+saying, "This is my grandfather, Audrey."
+
+"Grandfather, you have heard us talk of Audrey, the girl we travelled down
+with the day we came to you. Mr. Carlyle and all the rest are looking for
+the children's rabbit. The poor dears brought him out to share the picnic
+and he has hopped off on his own account. Now you must stay here and talk
+to Audrey while I go and look for him just over there. I think we haven't
+looked in that clump of ferns yet."
+
+Mr. Vivian slipped the rein from off his arm and left his horse free to
+crop the grass. "He will be safe," he said reassuringly, "he will not go
+far from me. Peter is more dependable than the rabbit Irene was speaking
+of."
+
+Peter moved away a few paces, and his master seated himself on the grass
+near Audrey and the baskets and the kittens. "What sort of a rabbit is
+it?" he asked, "and which way did he go?"
+
+"I don't know which way he went," said Audrey, "he was gone when we
+reached here. The children were very naughty, they started off by
+themselves, unknown to anyone, with a basket of kittens and a rabbit.
+There are the kittens. They have been making that dreadful noise ever
+since we came."
+
+"Poor little creatures! they are frightened, they want to be taken up and
+held."
+
+"They would spoil my clean frock," said Audrey hesitating.
+
+Mr. Vivian picked up the three little squealing things and held them in
+his own arms. Their cries soon changed to a contented note. "They can't
+hurt my old coat," he remarked with a smile, "not that I'd mind much if
+they did, poor little beggars."
+
+Audrey felt vexed and ashamed and could think of no reply to make.
+For a moment silence fell, broken only by the singing of the birds all
+around them.
+
+Close to them and to Peter was a large clump of bracken on which Mr.
+Vivian's eyes rested lazily. Suddenly he deposited his three little
+charges on the ground again, "What was the colour of your rabbit?" he
+asked in a lowered tone.
+
+"White and light brown," said Audrey, "quite a common kind. It wasn't a
+valuable one, but the children----"
+
+"If you get up very gently and go round to that side of the clump of
+ferns," Mr. Vivian broke in hastily, "I think we shall get the gentleman.
+I feel pretty sure he is in there. I saw something big move when Peter
+stepped close. Now then, stoop down on that side and grab him if he runs
+out, and I will be on the look out for him here."
+
+There was no need though for Audrey to grab, for the poor frightened
+creature only stared up bewildered when Mr. Vivian opened the ferns above
+its head, and with one sure grasp lifted it up and into his arm.
+
+"Now," he said, as pleased almost as Debby and Tom themselves could be,
+"I'll pop my gentleman into his basket while I hurry on to tell the news,
+and relieve those poor little aching hearts."
+
+Surprise at his presence, or awe of his rugged face and grey hairs were
+entirely swallowed up in the joy his news brought them. To the three
+Carlyle children he was a complete stranger, but they took him to their
+hearts then and there.
+
+"We will give you the very, very nicest tea we can possibly give you,"
+cried Faith enthusiastically, when each in turn and all together had
+poured out their thanks. "I hope you are longing for some, for we want to
+give you something that you want very much."
+
+"I did not know I was," laughed the old gentleman, "but now you have
+mentioned it I find it is _the_ one thing I want."
+
+Tom and Debby ran on ahead to rejoice over their newly-recovered darling,
+the rest trooped back more slowly. Audrey seeing them coming got up and
+began to bustle around. She felt a little ashamed of herself, and very
+anxious to wipe out the not very pleasing impression she felt sure she had
+made on their visitor. She got out the table cloth and spread it on the
+ground.
+
+"First of all," suggested Faith, "we had better build up the fire and put
+the kettle on. It takes rather long sometimes."
+
+"I'll get some sticks," volunteered Keith. "Come along, Tom, we'll
+provide the wood; that shall be our job."
+
+"I want to go too," cried Debby, "but the kittens are asleep, and I can't
+possibly disturb them, can I?"
+
+"Run along," said Mr. Vivian kindly, "I will mind your kittens for you,
+they know me, and we will be as happy as kings together."
+
+"I wish," Audrey remarked, "that we had some methylated spirits and a
+stove. It is ever so much quicker and not nearly so messy."
+
+"But it isn't as much fun," consoled Irene, "and the tea tastes so nice
+when the water is boiled over sticks and furze. Don't you think so?"
+
+"I don't know. I don't see that it can make any difference. But I think
+it is a dreadful bother trying to get enough for everyone. The fire
+always goes out or the----"
+
+"Audrey," called out Faith, "where is the kettle? Daphne and I will go to
+the cottage to get it filled."
+
+"I haven't the kettle," said Audrey. "I haven't seen it. Isn't it in the
+basket over by you? Don't say you have come without it?"
+
+"I am afraid we have," said Faith reluctantly, after looking in vain in
+all directions. "What can we do? Do you think the woman at the cottage
+would lend us one?"
+
+"If she did she would be sure to say we had damaged it. If it sprang a
+leak at the end of six months she would be sure to think it was our
+fault." Poor Audrey felt and looked thoroughly vexed. Everything so far
+that day had gone wrong, and she had wanted it to be so different.
+What she could not see was that nothing had gone wrong seriously, and a
+little good temper and a sense of humour could not only have carried her
+through triumphantly, but have turned most of the predicaments to fun.
+
+Keith came up with a bundle of sticks in his arms and heard the tale of
+woe. "Oh, that's nothing," he said with a promptness that was most
+consoling. "I will ask grandfather to lend me Peter and we'll trot back
+and get a kettle in a flash."
+
+But Mr. Vivian preferred to go himself. "And I'll take young Tom with
+me," he said. "He can run in and explain to the maid and get the kettle
+in half the time Keith or I could. We should have to explain who we were
+and by what right we came and demanded the family tea-kettle."
+
+Audrey demurred, blushing at the mere idea, and she blushed again when,
+Peter and his two riders returning, she saw Mr. Vivian waving the old
+kettle triumphantly.
+
+"Oh," she cried impatiently, "I did think Mary would have had the sense to
+wrap it up!"
+
+"I wouldn't let her. I told her not to do anything more than tie a piece
+of paper round its smutty sides. Now, while we are mounted, don't you
+think it would be a good plan for us to ride over to the cottage and get
+the kettle filled? I like to be useful," as all protested against his
+taking this trouble. "You see, I feel that if I do something for it I
+shall be able to ask boldly for a second cup of tea." And the old
+gentleman rode away laughing, as full of enjoyment as any of them.
+
+Now at last things promised to go right. In a very short time the kettle,
+filled with water, was hanging over a blazing fire of sticks and furze,
+and Mr. Vivian had ridden away to borrow a pitcherful of water in case the
+kettle required to be filled again, as it almost certainly would.
+A new site was chosen for the tea-table and the cloth was spread.
+Daphne brought sprigs of heather and grasses and green ferns to decorate
+the table with. Keith, with Tom helping him, worked like a Trojan at
+stoking the fire, and Audrey was glad that someone else undertook that
+smutty, eye-smarting business, or her hands and her dress would have been
+as grubby as theirs probably, before she had done.
+
+Irene was taking cups and saucers, plates and dishes from Faith as she
+unpacked them, and arranging them on the table.
+
+"But you are the guests," said Audrey presently, "you mustn't bother about
+helping. Faith and I ought to do all that."
+
+"Oh, but I love to. Do you mind?" Irene looked round, a swift delicate
+colour mounting to her cheeks.
+
+"Mind!" Audrey knew as well as possible that she could never have
+arranged such a dainty, alluring-looking tea table, as was every minute
+growing in attractiveness before her eyes. She knew how it should look
+when done, but Irene knew how to do it. Audrey did think though that she
+would like to be of some use. She was feeling rather snubbed and very
+much out of things.
+
+Irene saw it and drew back a little. "I am afraid--I did not mean to--to
+be bossy," she added, colouring again more warmly. "I only wanted to
+help," and she pushed towards Audrey the box of cakes she had been
+unpacking. "I suppose it comes from being the eldest. Everyone seems to
+expect the eldest to do things, and--and so I have got into the way of
+doing them as a matter of course. I am awfully sorry, Audrey, it was a
+great cheek of me."
+
+But Audrey scarcely heard what she was saying, for she was thinking that
+no one went to her to have things done for them. No one seemed to expect
+anything of her.
+
+"I suppose they think I am not able--but, at any rate, I can take cakes
+out of a box and arrange them on a plate." And while trying her hardest
+to make the dishes look as attractive as possible she grew less unhappy
+and more in tune with everything.
+
+"Oh, how pretty," said Faith, coming to her with the teapot in one hand
+and a packet of tea in the other. "Audrey, will you measure out the tea.
+I don't know a bit how much to put in for such a lot of us."
+
+Here was something expected of her, at any rate. She should have felt
+elated at being again appealed to, but she only looked vaguely from Faith
+to Irene and back again. "Neither do I," she confessed at last.
+
+Irene counted heads on her fingers. "Nine," she reckoned, "two real
+kiddies, two ex-kiddies,"--fixing her eyes on Keith and Daphne.
+Daphne threw a tuft of heather at her, "one--two--three----"
+
+"Flappers," interrupted Keith derisively.
+
+"Grown-ups," finished Irene, ignoring him, "and two real grown-ups who
+like their tea strong. I should think half-a-dozen teaspoonsful would do.
+If we haven't tea enough to go round, Keith and Daphne shall drink hot
+water; it will be so good for their complexion."
+
+"What gratitude! after we have slaved so over the fire and boiling the
+kettle and all," cried Keith indignantly.
+
+"What is the 'all'? Don't say that you have boiled anything more than the
+water."
+
+But the discussion was put an end to by the kettle, which boiled over at
+that moment, and the tea was made as Irene had decreed.
+
+Then at last the whole party gathered round the table; the kittens,
+revived by milk, played happily together on the grass. Nibbler sulked in
+his basket and took sly bites at a handful of dandelion leaves when he
+thought that no one was noticing him; but everyone else was happy, hungry,
+and content. The fresh air gave them all such appetites that everything
+they had to eat and drink seemed to be doubly good; the same beautiful air
+and the sunshine sent their spirits soaring, and set everyone in the mood
+to laugh and joke. All stiffness and shyness had so completely vanished
+that the visitors already seemed like old friends rather than new ones;
+and Audrey was just thinking how very happy life might be, even at home in
+Moor End, when, in a pause in the chatter, a sharp pitiful cry floated
+across the stillness to them.
+
+Debby was on her feet in a moment. "It is one of the kittens," she cried
+anxiously. "Oh, what has happened? I am sure one is hurt."
+
+Everyone's eyes searched the ground around them. Snowdrop was seen at
+once, and Nigger was close by. Suddenly Keith started to run, Debby tore
+after him, the same fear possessing them both. A little way off Peter
+stood cropping the grass, a few paces behind him Rudolph lay on the turf
+bleeding and very still--his inquisitiveness had led him too far at last.
+In inspecting Peter's hoofs he had got under one and so ended his
+curiosity for ever.
+
+[Illustration: 'TEA ON THE MOORS.']
+
+Keith reached him first, and by the time poor, panting, white-faced Debby
+drew near he had covered the little lifeless body with his handkerchief.
+"He is dead," he said gently, going to meet her and lead her away.
+"Poor little chap--he must have been killed at once. Come away, Debby
+dear, don't look at him." And he stood with his arm around her shaking
+shoulders while her first anguished sobs broke from her.
+
+"Don't cry so, Debby," he urged her; consoling her more by his tone than
+his words, "be brave, old girl. He--he--poor little chap--he--won't
+suffer any more. He--won't have to be given away now." Keith found it
+very hard to find anything comforting to say. In fact, he would have been
+glad to have been somewhere quite alone, that he might have shed a few
+tears unobserved, himself. "Anyhow, he enjoyed his life--as long--as it
+lasted. You made him awfully happy."
+
+"But he had only had six weeks and two days," sobbed Debby, "and I loved
+him best of all, he was so ugly, and people laughed at him. Oh, why
+couldn't he have stayed where I put him! Oh, Rudolph, you dear naughty
+darling, I loved you so."
+
+Keith clasped her closer, "Never mind, old girl; don't cry, Debby."
+Debby's face was bowed on his other arm. Suddenly she stretched out a
+groping arm. "Handkerchief please, I--I lost mine."
+
+"I--I am awfully sorry, but mine is spread over Rudolph."
+
+"Never mind, don't take it away from him." Debby's tears flew fast again.
+"But I wish I knew where mine was, it's--it's rather awkward."
+
+At that moment, though, the rest of the family came up, and Audrey, who,
+true to a habit taught her by her grandmother, always carried two,
+provided the little mourner with the much-needed handkerchief.
+
+But though she provided for her wants Audrey was thoroughly vexed and
+upset with the little mourner. It seemed to her that the two children
+really did go out of their way to spoil everyone's enjoyment.
+
+Her eye fell on Tom standing close beside her. "It all comes of your
+naughtiness in the first place," she said irritably, "if you hadn't
+brought all these animals up here we might all have had some pleasure, and
+Rudolph would have been alive and happy. Now you and Debby have the
+satisfaction of knowing that by your behaviour you have spoilt the day for
+everyone, and killed a poor little helpless kitten."
+
+Audrey was not observant or she would have noticed her little brother's
+white face and quivering lips. If she had been sympathetic she would have
+understood that the sorrow which filled his heart was doubled, trebled, by
+the knowledge that his act--innocent little joke though it was, was at the
+bottom of the tragedy--but Audrey understood neither. She was annoyed and
+she wanted to hurt.
+
+Mr. Carlyle, who, if he had not heard all, had seen more than Audrey was
+capable of seeing, went over and put his arm around his little son's
+shoulders protectingly. He knew what the boy was enduring--that he was
+learning in that hour a lesson which would remain with him all his life.
+
+"If we could all of us foresee the consequences of what we do," he said,
+"we should be saved from doing many a wrong and foolish thing. If we
+could look ahead and see the effect of what we say, we would often bite
+our tongues rather than utter the words trembling on them. When I was a
+little boy, my mother taught me some verses which I hardly understood at
+the time, but they have often come back to my mind since, whenever I have
+felt inclined to blame other people. I will tell them to you, that you
+may remember too.
+
+ "'Happy are they, and only they,
+ Who from His precepts never stray.
+ Who know what's right, nor only so,
+ But always practice what they know.'
+
+"But always practise what they know," Mr. Carlyle reflected thoughtfully.
+"I wonder which of us do that?"
+
+Audrey coloured deeply, and found no words to say. Thoughts came crowding
+on her mind, remembrance of many things left undone, of many complainings
+of others, of duties neglected, of selfishness--known to no one but
+herself--and her heart grew shamed and very humble. How many times since
+she had come home had she not preached what she did not practise?
+
+"But," went on Mr. Carlyle sadly, "I love better the words of a more
+kindly singer, one who shows us not only the mountain-top, but helps us up
+the steep, rough path to it:
+
+ "'If you would help to make the wrong things right,
+ Begin at home, there lies a life-time's toil.
+ Weed your own garden fair for all men's sight,
+ Before you plan to till another's soil.'
+
+"Shall we try to do that, my Audrey, you, and little Tom, and I?
+I think we should be happier:
+
+ "'If you are sighing for a lofty work,
+ If great ambitions dominate your mind,
+ Just watch yourself, and see you do not shirk
+ The common little ways of being kind.'"
+
+With his other arm around her the trio strolled away across the moor.
+"We all need kindness so much, and forbearance. In this world we cannot
+get on without them. Shall we start fresh from to-day, Audrey?"
+
+Audrey looked at her father through tear-filled eyes, her lips were
+quivering. "Oh father, father, I want to--but I don't know how."
+
+"There is only one way, dear. By constant striving against our failing,
+and by constant prayer. We cannot succeed by ourselves, we should only
+meet with certain failure. But if we place our hand in God's hand we know
+that though we may stumble and totter many times, we cannot fail
+entirely."
+
+A few minutes later she was kneeling beside Debby, where she still lay
+sobbing heartbrokenly.
+
+"Debby dear, I have picked some heath and some dear little ferns.
+If Keith will help me, we will make such a pretty grave for poor little
+Rudolph, up here on the moor. Would you like that?"
+
+For a moment Debby looked at her in speechless surprise. "Could it be
+cross Audrey speaking so gently?" Then her arms were flung out and around
+her eldest sister's neck, "Oh, Audrey," she cried, "oh Audrey, I am so
+glad you care too. Though he wasn't--_very_ pretty, he was such a
+darling, and I do, I want everyone to feel sorry that he is dead--but I
+thought you didn't."
+
+And Audrey returned the embrace. "I do Debby dear, I do. I can't tell
+you how dreadfully sorry I am."
+
+When, an hour later, the whole party turned their faces homeward, one of
+Debby's hands was clasped in Audrey's, the other in Keith's. Audrey
+carried the sleeping Snowdrop and Keith the sleeping Nigger; while up on
+the now desolate looking moorland, little Rudolph lay sleeping in the soft
+brown earth beneath a clump of waving bracken. So short a life his had
+been, so tragic and swift an end, but the hand-clasp of the sisters showed
+that his little life had not been lived in vain.
+
+
+
+CHAPTER X.
+
+
+A few days later Mr. Carlyle was upon the moor again, but this time
+everything was very different. There was no happy party, no picnic, no
+sunshine nor soft breeze.
+
+Instead, there lay about him one unbroken stretch of desolation, above him
+a sky almost frightening in its aspect, with its banked-up masses of black
+and copper clouds, over which the lightning ran like streams of liquid
+fire.
+
+He had been to visit a parishioner in a cottage at the farthest corner of
+his parish, and while there the storm, which had been threatening all day,
+had broken with a violence such as he had never known before. For nearly
+two hours he had remained a prisoner in the little lonely house, which had
+seemed merely a fragile toy, to be their only shelter from the floods of
+rain, the deafening thunder, the flaming, darting lightning. Again and
+again it had seemed as though the roof and walls must crack and fall about
+them, or the rain come through and wash them from their shelter.
+
+But those who had built the sturdy little house had built well, if
+roughly, and the stone walls stood as though they were one solid block of
+stone, the rain beat on the roof, but streamed off it, not a drop came
+through. The little deep-set windows stared at the flashing lightning as
+though with a patient unconcern, until at last the storm seemed to grow
+tired of its sport, and swept away to find other victims.
+
+In spite of the fact that the ground was like a sponge, that the little
+cart-track, which was the only approach to the house, was filled up with
+water, and that rain still fell, Mr. Carlyle made his way to the highest
+point of the moor to look about him. It was not often he could see so
+fine a sight, such a storm-swept sky, such curious lights and shadows.
+
+Before the gusty wind the black clouds were rolling heavily away to the
+west, where Abbot's Field lay. Mr. Carlyle's face grew anxious as he
+looked at the dense mass of fiery blackness, and the heavy mist, which
+seemed to envelop the place as with something evil. Every now and again
+the black clouds appeared to open and show something of the glory and
+radiance behind them, a radiance which human eye would not look upon.
+Then close on the flashes came the crackling and booming thunder again,
+only more distant now.
+
+"I hope the Vivians are not nervous," he murmured. "I am afraid King's
+Abbot is having it even more severely than Moor End."
+
+Moor End stood at the edge of the extreme end of King's Moor.
+Abbot's Field, the larger village, lay two or three miles further along
+the edge, while behind both the great moor rolled away and away to the
+south, desolate, barren, until it reached the sea and the little villages
+scattered along the coast.
+
+Mr. Carlyle turned and looked at the rolling stretches of grey-green land
+all round him. Besides himself, and that one tiny dwelling, there was not
+a sign of human life to be seen. Overhead the storm still threatened and
+grumbled; below, the man and the house stood powerless, but undaunted.
+Far away to the south the sun shone out brightly through a rift in the
+clouds. "Always God's promise somewhere. God's sign to us that He
+cares."
+
+Suddenly, out of the inky murkiness to the west a horse came galloping
+swiftly. In such a scene of desolate solitude, the sight of any living
+creature came as a surprise, and held one's gaze. Mr. Carlyle watched the
+creature fascinatedly. "Frightened, I suppose, poor beast," he muttered
+sympathetically. "Whomever it belongs to should have taken it in; they
+must have seen the storm coming. Oh!" his words broke off suddenly, for,
+as the horse drew near, he could see that it had on a bridle and a
+saddle--a lady's saddle too!
+
+"It must have thrown its rider," he cried anxiously, and pondered
+helplessly what he could do. How was he to catch the frightened creature
+without frightening it more, and where, in all that expanse, was he to
+begin to look for the fallen rider? Then suddenly it came to him that
+there was something familiar about the horse.
+
+"Peter!" he called, "Peter! Peter! Peter!" He tried to imitate the note
+and voice Peter's master had used on the day of the picnic. "Peter, good
+boy, come here." The horse's ears twitched. He had heard him, and his
+pace slackened. He was really a friendly, tame creature, but a specially
+violent clap of thunder, followed by a flash of lightning which had shot
+across his eyes, had, for the moment, given him such a shock that he had
+lost his usually sober senses, and flown panic-stricken from the
+neighbourhood of such horrors. He was not accustomed either to a
+side-saddle, nor to so gentle a hand upon his mouth.
+
+Already, though, his fears were vanishing, and he was longing for the
+sound of a human voice and the grip of a hand on his bridle.
+
+"Peter! Peter!" Mr. Carlyle called again. Peter turned swiftly in answer
+to the call, caught his hoof in the dangling bridle, and fell heavily on
+the soft, wet turf.
+
+This gave the Vicar his chance. Peter was soon on his feet again, but his
+bridle was gripped firmly enough now.
+
+"Peter, you ought to be ashamed of yourself." Peter was. He stood beside
+his captor shamed, shaken, genuinely distressed. "I wish you could show
+me where you dropped your rider, Peter." Peter only flapped his ears, and
+threw up his head.
+
+Mr. Carlyle got on his back, in order to get a wider view. "I suppose he
+has come from his home; perhaps I had better go in that direction."
+
+Peter seemed to agree with this decision, and, with apparently recovered
+spirits, walked on willingly. The Vicar's spirits, though, did not
+recover so lightly. His eyes swept the moor anxiously, but in vain, and
+his fears increased, for a rider who had been not much hurt would surely
+appear soon, coming in search of her horse. If she did not appear it
+might forebode the very worst of disasters. For more than half an hour
+they searched, but vainly, then suddenly, far ahead of him, almost out of
+the ground it seemed, a small white fluttering something appeared, and he
+quickened Peter's pace to a gallop.
+
+It was Irene who had been Peter's rider, Irene who, recovering from the
+shock and blow of the fall, had struggled up, and waved her handkerchief
+in the desperate hope of attracting someone.
+
+She was scratched, bruised and bleeding, and wet to the skin; but her
+concern was all for Peter, and her one feeling was joy at seeing him alive
+and sound. "Oh, I am so glad!" she cried in a rapture of relief.
+"Oh, I am so glad--I could never have gone home and faced grandfather if
+anything had happened to Peter." Then suddenly she broke down and burst
+into tears. "Oh, I am so thankful," she sobbed. "I have been nearly
+crazy with fear!"
+
+"But, my poor child, what about yourself? Peter is all right, but you are
+hurt--your face is bleeding, you--you----" He could not tell her what a
+pitiable little object she was. One of her eyes was swelled, and fast
+discolouring; on her forehead a great lump stood out, scratches decorated
+her cheek, from which the blood still oozed.
+
+"I--fell on my face," she explained brokenly, "near a bramble bush.
+I think I have hurt my arm too." Against the increasing pallor the
+scratches stood out horribly. She was on the point of collapsing again,
+when Mr. Carlyle picked her up without a word, and seated her on Peter's
+back. "Try to keep up," he said encouragingly; "hold on to the pummels;
+I will manage Peter. And try not to think about the accident; give all
+your attention to holding on; we will go to that cottage over there, and
+get you some water. They have a pony-cart there, too, I will borrow it
+and drive you to the Vicarage as quickly as I can. You certainly can't
+walk, and you can't go all the way to Abbot's Field until you are better.
+But we will take care of you, Irene. Don't cry any more, my child.
+You will feel better soon, and you have very much to be thankful for."
+
+"I know, I know!" gasped Irene. "I don't know how to be thankful enough;
+we might have been killed on the spot. Oh, that lightning! It was
+_awful_, perfectly awful. There seemed to be fire all round us, nothing
+but fire!" She buried her face in her hands, as though to shut out the
+sight. "It looked as though some awful fiery furnace had opened before
+us, it was like the place of torment----"
+
+"But God's protecting love was about you. His arm was shielding you."
+
+"I know," said Irene softly, "and that was my only hope. I remember
+saying, 'From lightning and tempest, and from sudden death, good Lord,
+deliver us,' and then I think I must have fainted, for I knew nothing more
+until I felt the rain on my face, and the thunder crashing overhead, and
+my first thought was----" she broke off in sudden shy confusion, and
+a faint flush rose to her cheeks.
+
+"May not I know, Irene, what your first thought was, when you woke and
+found yourself still in this world? was it that God had spared you yet,
+that you might do more work for Him?"
+
+"That was it!" she cried eagerly; "that was my thought--'God has not taken
+me--He must have something for me to do, and--and----'"
+
+"You mean that, God helping you, you would do it?"
+
+Irene looked away; again the colour rushed into her pallid cheeks.
+
+"Yes," she whispered softly, but could say no more.
+
+"By His help, and in His Name." Mr. Carlyle's hand shook a little as he
+clasped hers. "Thanks be to Him," he added, with deep feeling.
+"Irene, my child, never forget this afternoon, nor the vow you have
+taken."
+
+"I will try never to," said Irene humbly, and then the cottage was
+reached, and the Vicar lifted her down, and led her into shelter.
+
+After that, matters were soon arranged. One of the big boys at the
+cottage was to take Peter home, and deliver him over safely, and he was to
+take a note of explanation and reassurance, and a request for clothes for
+Irene, which he would bring by train, and then take home the pony and cart
+which the Vicar was borrowing to transport the poor little patient to the
+Vicarage.
+
+Irene did not demur at anything. She could only smile the gratitude she
+felt; after her last outburst she had become exhausted. When lifted into
+the cart she half sat, half lay in the bottom of it, rolled in blankets,
+seemingly only half conscious of what was happening.
+
+When the little cart at last drew up at the Vicarage, Audrey was standing
+at the door looking out. The rain had ceased by that time, and the air
+was laden with a sweet freshness which told that the storm had passed.
+When she saw the cart draw up, she thought only that her father had had a
+lift homewards--as they had hoped he would. Then she saw that he was
+holding the reins, and was apparently alone in the cart, and at the same
+moment he caught sight of her and beckoned to her vigorously.
+
+"I have Irene Vivian here," he said. "She has met with an accident.
+Hold the pony's head, dear, while I lift her out, and carry her into the
+house. We must get a room ready, and get her to bed as soon as possible,
+with hot blankets and bottles. You will know what to do, Audrey."
+
+Audrey did not. She did not know in the least what to do. She should
+have felt flattered by her father's confidence in her, but she only felt
+ashamed.
+
+And the spare room, where Irene must go! It was she knew, in a state of
+neglect and confusion. In her anxiety to speak to Faith and Mary, Audrey
+almost let the pony go, and ran into the house.
+
+Fortunately, though, when Irene was safely deposited on the ground, stiff
+and bruised though she was, she could, she declared, walk through the
+garden to the house. "I am not so faint now; I feel better already.
+Oh, Audrey, I am so sorry to come and give you so much trouble. I am sure
+I shall be able to get home when--when I have rested. I am nearly all
+right."
+
+But when she, with the same, reeled and almost fell, Mr. Carlyle picked
+her up bodily, and carried her quickly into the house. "You are not to
+talk any more," he commanded peremptorily, "but you are to remember that
+you are no bother to us whatever, that we are only too pleased to have
+you, and the more you give us to do, the better we shall be pleased."
+Then, catching sight of her troubled face as he laid her on the sofa in
+the dining-room, "Some day we may want your help, and I should not
+hesitate to ask you for it, Irene, because I should know that it would be
+a joy to you to give it. Will you believe the same of us, my child?"
+
+Irene looked up at him gratefully. "Oh, yes, yes," she cried, but her
+glance travelled swiftly from him to Audrey, wanting her assurance too.
+
+"Of course we are very glad to have you," Audrey answered, meeting the
+eager eyes; but her voice lacked that ring of genuineness which means more
+than any other; the ring which sounded so clearly in her father's.
+She knew it, and was sorry; but she could not help it. There was that to
+be said for Audrey--she was honest. She could not feign a pleasure she
+did not feel; and she had yet to learn to feel the pleasure which comes
+with trying to make others happy.
+
+"You couldn't help it," she added lamely; "don't worry about it, Irene,"
+but that seemed only to make matters worse. Irene's face showed that, and
+her own heart told her so.
+
+Oh, how she longed to be one of the happy-go-lucky, don't-care people,
+like Faith, who felt nothing but gladness at welcoming people, and were
+quite unconcerned as to what they were welcoming them to! It was really
+her care for her visitor's comfort which lay at the bottom of her
+seemingly cold welcome, her over-anxiety that everything should be as nice
+as she was accustomed to.
+
+"No, I couldn't help it. But--I think I ought to go home presently.
+I can manage to, I can really, and mother would be so glad."
+
+Tears came into her eyes. She was feeling so shaken and faint, and in
+such pain all over, she seemed to lose grip on herself. A sudden longing
+to be petted and made much of, swept over her. Fortunately at that moment
+Faith came rushing in.
+
+"What has happened?" she cried anxiously. "I have only just heard that
+there has been an accident.--Oh, Irene! you poor darling, you do look bad.
+Here, lean back, and let me arrange the cushions more comfortably.
+Oh, your poor face, how it must hurt you. Wouldn't it be more comfortable
+if I bathed it with warm water?"
+
+"We have got to get the spare room ready as quickly as possible," said
+Audrey, briskly, rousing herself to action. "She is wet through, she must
+go to bed as soon as she can."
+
+"Here? Irene is going to stay here? Oh, how lovely! I am awfully sorry
+for you, Irene, but, oh, I am so glad." Faith's face was one beam of
+welcome. No thought of their unpreparedness troubled her.
+
+"Well, Irene won't be glad, unless we hurry and get a room fit for her to
+go into," Audrey retorted sharply. "She must be cold and miserable."
+
+"Oh, we will soon get the room straight; she can go into mine if she
+likes."
+
+"She must have peace and quiet," said Audrey dryly, "and she ought to have
+a hot bath at once. Granny always made me have one if I got wet; it takes
+the pain and stiffness out of one's bones."
+
+Faith lifted up one of the poor scratched hands, and looked at it.
+"We sometimes have mustard in our baths," she said mischievously, "when we
+have colds, but I don't think we will give Irene mustard in hers now!"
+
+Irene chuckled faintly, though she could not help shuddering.
+Faith's welcome had raised her spirits considerably. "A hot bath
+_without_ mustard would be lovely, if it isn't inconvenient. My clothes
+are soaked through, and I am growing so chilly----"
+
+"Inconvenient!" cried Faith, scornfully, "as though it could be!
+You ought to be in it by this time, though. Come along at once, or a nice
+cold you will have, and while you are bathing we will get the bed made,
+and all the hot-water bottles and hot bricks and things we can find, to
+put in it!"
+
+"Thank you, but don't cook me," groaned Irene. "When I have had my bath I
+shall be so hot, I shall be able to warm the bottles instead of the
+bottles warming me."
+
+Audrey hurried away to begin the preparations, though she had very little
+idea of what to do. She wanted to be alone, and busy, to try and work off
+her vexation. Why could not she have welcomed poor bruised, hurt Irene,
+as Faith had done! She had followed her mood of the moment, thinking only
+of herself, and she had made an impression, left a feeling, that she would
+never now be able to wipe away. Oh, it was unendurable to feel so mean,
+so unlovable, when--when she really did not mean to be either, when she
+wanted to be so different! At the door of the spare bedroom she turned,
+and walked swiftly down the stairs again to the dining-room.
+
+"Irene," she said, her voice trembling a little with shyness at her first
+effort, "I think my nightdresses would fit you best. Would you like a
+nun's veiling one, or a cotton? I will get one aired by the time you are
+ready for it."
+
+Faith looked at her sister admiringly, almost enviously. She would have
+found it very difficult to have provided Irene with the necessary garment,
+for she had but three to her name, and all were more or less buttonless
+and torn. If the younger Carlyles had nightgowns enough to go round, they
+thought themselves fortunate; to have different ones for summer and winter
+was a luxury they never dreamed of. "Oh--and, Audrey," Faith cried
+eagerly, "do lend Irene your pretty dressing-gown too."
+
+"I was going to," responded Audrey stiffly--Faith never gave one a chance
+to be gracious--"if you had given me----" She drew herself up sharply,
+with a genuine effort to master her vexation.
+
+"I will run up and see about getting the bath ready," said Faith.
+"It won't take more than ten minutes. Irene, use my room if you will,
+until your own is ready. Audrey, you will help her to take off her wet
+boots and stockings, won't you? I'll call Mary to come and make the bed."
+
+Within an hour Irene lay in the bed, rolled up in a blanket, with a
+hot-water bottle at her back, and a hot brick at her feet, for, after all,
+there was only one bottle in the house that did not leak, and that was
+Audrey's. She was very hot, but she felt revived and cheerful.
+
+Faith came into the room with a cup of steaming tea, and some
+bread-and-butter on a tray. She had profited by Audrey's example
+sufficiently to remember to put a tray-cloth over it, and to try to make
+it look dainty. Irene turned a hot but grateful face towards her.
+"How good you all are to me!" she said.
+
+Audrey was standing by the fire, looking from the creeping flames to the
+dust upon the mantelpiece. She wished Mary had dusted the room a little.
+It did not occur to her that Mary could not possibly have found the time;
+that she had been flying round ever since Irene's arrival making the bed,
+lighting the fire, pushing furniture into place, putting up curtains, and
+filling the hot-water bottle; that since then she had spread Irene's
+clothes to dry, and had made her tea.
+
+"This room is dreadfully dusty," she said at last, feeling that she must
+apologise for it. "I am very, very sorry, Irene."
+
+"Oh, don't worry about me," said Irene cheerfully. "You leave it until I
+get up again. I will dust all the house for you then, out of sheer
+gratitude."
+
+Audrey did not reply, but with heightened colour she walked away, and
+returned a few minutes later with a duster in her hand. She had always
+thought she hated dusting, but after all there was, she decided, as she
+nearly completed her task, some pleasure in it. It was nice to see things
+grow clean and bright under her hand, and it was such a relief to have the
+work done, instead of waiting and waiting for someone else to do it,
+waiting vainly, too, as a rule! And when, a little later, Mrs. Vivian was
+shown into the room, Audrey felt an even greater pleasure in knowing that
+all was neat and spotless for her to see.
+
+The relief and the satisfaction brought a glow to her face, and warmth to
+her manner, such as she seldom showed. For almost the first time in her
+life she escaped the irritation of seeing them left undone by others, and
+knew the pleasure of doing things for oneself. As she softly left the
+room she felt happier than she had all day. Irene, in her nest of
+blankets, looked up at her mother with eyes full of remorse, mingled with
+pleasure.
+
+"Poor child! are you in great pain?" Mrs. Vivian leaned down over her
+daughter and kissed her. She was so agitated she could scarcely speak.
+Irene drew her left arm out from the blankets, and threw it round her
+mother's neck.
+
+"Oh, mother, mother, I deserve it all! I deserve ever so much more.
+I--I ought to be whipped and kept on bread-and-water."
+
+A ghost of a smile flickered over Mrs. Vivian's white face. "We will
+forgive you this time, but oh, Irene, when I saw Peter being led in
+riderless I--I----"
+
+Irene drew her mother down to her again. "Mother darling, it shall be a
+lesson to me. I will never, never go against your wishes again.
+When I woke up--I think I must have fainted--and knew where I was, and all
+that had happened, and when I realised that God had spared my life instead
+of punishing me--oh, mother, I promised Him that I would dedicate the rest
+of it to Him, and to you."
+
+With a low cry of deep joy Mrs. Vivian clasped her little daughter in her
+arms, her emotion too great for words. And so they remained, heart to
+heart, cheek to cheek, talking in soft, low tones, talk too sacred and
+precious for other ears to hear, until at last they were brought back to
+everyday things by a gentle knock at the door.
+
+"May we come in?" asked Audrey, opening it a little way. "We have brought
+you some tea, Mrs. Vivian. We thought you might be tired."
+
+"Oh, how kind!" Mrs. Vivian looked up at her gratefully. "I feel as
+though I should enjoy a cup of tea, as I never have in my life before."
+With her relief at finding Irene's injuries so comparatively slight and
+with her heart full of the deep, almost sacred joy their talk had brought
+to her, the paleness had vanished from her cheeks, and the happiness in
+her heart glowed in her pretty, kind eyes.
+
+"Audrey dear, do you think it would be possible for your mother to see me
+for a little while? I want so much to thank her for all the kindness you
+are all showing to my bad girl. And as it seems that she will have to
+stay here for a day or so, I want to ask her to make an exchange, and
+spare me one of you in Irene's place."
+
+"Oh!" Audrey's heart leaped with pleasure. A visit to 'The Orchard' would
+be lovely--to have servants, horses and carriages, gardens, and all the
+comforts and luxuries she loved so much; what joy! And she had nice
+clothes, too, and everything suitable for such a visit. But Mrs. Vivian,
+little dreaming of the thoughts rushing through Audrey's head, brought her
+castles tumbling to the ground.
+
+"I know I must not ask for you, for you have not long been home, and you
+cannot be spared, but I thought, perhaps, Faith would come, or the little
+ones--it might be a change for them, and would make a little less work for
+you here."
+
+She looked at Audrey inquiringly. For a second there was silence, then
+"I am afraid Faith could not be spared--either," Audrey answered in a tone
+Mrs. Vivian could not understand, it seemed to hold both shame and
+triumph. "She--she is really more useful than I am--much more," she added
+emphatically, as though to press home the stab she was dealing herself.
+
+A wave of hot colour poured into her cheeks, then ebbed away, but the glow
+in her heart remained, for she had once more conquered herself.
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XI.
+
+
+Never in their lives before had Debby and Tom been thrown into such a
+state of such rapturous joy and excitement as when they heard of the
+invitation which had been accepted for them, and never, never had they
+been called upon to face so bitter a disappointment as that which befell
+them before the week was out, when news came to the Vicarage that the
+visit must be postponed indefinitely, for measles had broken out at
+'The Orchard.' One maid was down with it, and Daphne was, they feared,
+sickening. And if Daphne developed it, Keith was almost certain to follow
+suit.
+
+"It is almost too dreadful to be borne!" cried Debby tragically, meaning
+the disappointment, not the measles. "Don't you think it is only a bad
+dream, and we'll wake up presently?"
+
+Tom shook his head gloomily. "I'm awake right enough," he said, "so are
+you."
+
+"I wish I wasn't; I'd never been asked away before, in all my life, and
+there would have been the train, and the donkey cart when we got there,
+and a s-s-swing in the orchard. Oh, Faith, isn't it dreadful, that such
+things can happen, and all because of measles--as if measles are anything
+to make a fuss about."
+
+"Some people make such a fuss about a little thing," scoffed Tom,
+"I wouldn't have minded going and catching them. I've got to have them
+some time, I s'pose, so I might as well have had them there as at home--
+better, too!"
+
+"I doubt if Mrs. Vivian would have thought so," said Faith. "Cheer up,
+both of you, and try not to mind. Perhaps Mrs. Vivian will ask you again
+some day, and you see you can't go, neither can Irene, so we shall have
+her here for a long time yet--and won't that be jolly!"
+
+When Audrey had first heard the news she had breathed a sigh of relief and
+sympathy. Relief, when she thought of the scanty, shabby little outfits
+which were all they had to take with them. Sympathy with their
+disappointment. She knew what it was to feel the latter.
+
+Irene was frankly dismayed. To land oneself suddenly on new friends for a
+day or two was bad enough, but to be told that you must not return home
+for some weeks--indeed, for no one knew how long--was most embarrassing.
+
+"I am so sorry," she said apologetically to Mrs. Carlyle, "I expect mother
+will arrange for me to go somewhere as soon as possible, I--I hope it
+won't be very inconvenient my staying here until I hear."
+
+Mrs. Carlyle smiled at her affectionately. "Inconvenient! Irene, dear,
+how could it be. We should simply rejoice to have you as long as you can
+stay--that is, of course, if you would like to. The Vicar wrote to your
+mother at once to know if we might keep you during the time, and we are
+waiting to hear."
+
+"Like to! Oh, Mrs. Carlyle, how good you are to me! I would like it
+better than anything," she cried enthusiastically, bending down to give
+the invalid a warm kiss. Then, turning swiftly, she caught up Baby Joan
+and danced with her round the room. "Oh, isn't it perfectly lovely, Joan
+darling. I am going to stay with you, Joany Carlyle, for weeks, instead
+of going to strangers. If you were only half as pleased as I am you would
+clap your hands and sing."
+
+"She would if she understood," laughed Mrs. Carlyle. "I would too, if I
+could."
+
+Irene stood still suddenly in the middle of her pirouetting. "Would you?
+Would you, really?" she exclaimed; her cheeks were flushed and her eyes
+shone. "Are you really sure I shall not be a bother?"
+
+"Indeed, indeed, I love to have you here, darling." There was no
+mistaking the meaning in Mrs. Carlyle's voice. "It is like letting
+sunshine into the house. We all love having you--and it is so good for
+the girls. They have no real companions here."
+
+When, a few minutes later, Irene went downstairs and into the garden, her
+face was grave, but her eyes still glowed. "Sunshine!" Mrs. Carlyle had
+called her. She was like sunshine in the house. What a glorious thing to
+have said of one--and she had done nothing to deserve it either. Well,
+here was her chance. She had not been in the Vicarage those few days
+without learning that there was a lot to be done, and few to do it.
+Here was her opportunity!
+
+Faith was in the garden looking at the flower bed. "I can't understand
+it," she said, in a puzzled voice, as Irene drew dear, "there seem to be
+seedlings, or something, coming up all over it. They look like real
+flowers, don't they? Or do you think they are weeds? If they are, they
+ought to be pulled up, but I don't like to until I know."
+
+"Oh no, let them stay. I am sure they aren't weeds, Faith. Look at
+those, they are sweet peas, I am certain they are, and this is young
+mignonette."
+
+Faith's face was as puzzled as her voice. "It is a most extraordinary
+thing about this bed," she said soberly, "I made it, and then Audrey
+didn't like it because we hadn't any nice bedding plants for it, so I put
+in a few things that I had given me, phloxes and sunflowers, and
+wallflowers, and--oh, I forget quite what, but I forgot all about watering
+them, and I thought they were dead, but they aren't. They pulled through
+somehow; I never planted any seeds, though, I am quite sure. Yet the bed
+is getting to look quite full! I think the fairies must have come at
+night, and sown them!"
+
+"Or the brownies," suggested Irene. "We won't watch for them, then
+perhaps they will plant some more. They stop working if they are
+watched!" she laughed.
+
+"Well, it's brownies, or something, and I want to thank them," said Faith
+gratefully, if ungrammatically. "I want to dreadfully. What are you
+smiling at, Irene?"
+
+"Was I smiling? Oh Fay, I can't help it, I am so happy. Your father and
+mother have asked my mother to let me stay here with you until the measles
+have gone. Isn't it lovely of them!"
+
+"Have they? Have they really?" Faith's face was a picture of glad
+surprise. "Oh, Irene, how lovely! how jolly! They hadn't said a word to
+us. I expect they knew how disappointed we should be, if your mother said
+'no.' But she mustn't say 'no '! She _must_ let you stay. It will be
+perfectly lovely having you here." And she threw her arms round Irene's
+waist and hugged her. "Oh, I am so glad," she sighed, "I don't know what
+to do!"
+
+"Keith and Daphne will be wild with envy," said Irene, returning the hug.
+"Poor dears, they will have a dull time, I am afraid."
+
+"We will write them letters, to cheer them up, shall we? and send them all
+sorts of things--for fun."
+
+Audrey came out and joined them, "Mother has told me," she said.
+"Oh, Irene, I am so delighted." Her pleasure shone in her face, and her
+speaking eyes. Irene already knew the worst there was to know of the
+shabbiness of the home, and Audrey's heart was at rest. "I think, though,
+you ought to come in now, and lie down, you know you are not really well
+yet."
+
+"You must give me something to do then, sewing, or darning, or something.
+I simply could not lie still doing nothing. I am too excited. Haven't
+you some stockings that need mending? We always have a basketful at
+home."
+
+"I took the basket up to mother a day or two ago," said Audrey.
+"We didn't get them done, somehow, so mother said she would try what she
+could do. But don't bother about work, Irene. Lie down and read, I am
+going up to my room to work for a little while."
+
+"And I must put Joan in her cot for her morning nap," said Faith, taking
+that little person from Irene's arms.
+
+Audrey strolled away to her beloved attic, Faith to her bedroom, and Irene
+was left alone to go to her bedroom, or the dining-room, as she pleased.
+For a few seconds she lay on the sofa in the dining-room, thinking; then
+suddenly she got up, and went softly up the stairs to Mrs. Carlyle's room.
+
+"Come in," said the gentle voice, in answer to her knock. "Oh, Irene, is
+that you. Are you come up to sit with me? How nice?" The invalid's face
+brightened perceptibly.
+
+"I came for the stocking basket," said Irene. "I am ordered to keep
+still, but I simply can't while I am so excited. I feel I want to be
+doing something to work it off me. Would you mind if I sat here with you
+for a little while, Mrs. Carlyle, and did some darning?"
+
+"It would be the greatest pleasure to me, dear. I was longing for someone
+to talk to. I tried to mend some of the stockings myself, but I only
+managed to do one pair for Debby to put on. My eyes ached so. One seems
+to twist them if one tries to do fine work when lying down."
+
+"Of course one does. Mrs. Carlyle," eagerly, "will you let the stocking
+basket be my charge while I am here? I love to have a big pile of work to
+do, and make my way through it. Would it bother you if I worked up here
+sometimes?"
+
+"Not in the least, dear child. There is nothing I should enjoy more.
+I often long for company, but ours is a busy household. With only one
+servant, it takes the girls all their time to keep the house in order."
+
+Irene stooped low over the stocking-basket, lest her face should reveal
+anything.
+
+"Of course it is too much for them," Mrs. Carlyle went on anxiously,
+"and we shall have to have in extra help when the holidays are over, and
+their new governess comes. They can't possibly do their lessons and the
+housework as well. Next year I hope to be about again, and able to take
+some of the load off their shoulders, but," with a little sigh, "next year
+is a long way off."
+
+"I wish I could help," said Irene. "I love housework, and keeping things
+nice. I am longing for the time when we shall have a house again.
+Mrs. Carlyle, have you any dark blue darning wool that I can mend Tom's
+stockings with?"
+
+"No, dear, I have not, I have taken up that pair ever so many times and
+put them down again because I had no wool to mend them with."
+
+Irene thrust her hand in, "Um!" Someone had not been so particular, she
+thought, as her eye fell on a brown darn on the heel, and a black one at
+the back of the leg.
+
+"Irene, don't you think you could drop the formal name, and call me
+'Aunt Kitty'? I wish you would, dear. I have no nieces or nephews of my
+own, and I have always longed to be 'aunt' to someone."
+
+"Why, of course I will, I should love to, Aunt Kitty--don't you have a
+glass of milk about this time? Shall I ask for it for you?"
+
+"Thank you--I think they must have forgotten it." She did not add that
+five days out of every seven the glass of milk was forgotten either
+entirely, or until it was so close on dinner-time that she could not take
+it.
+
+"I won't bother Mary to bring it, I will go and get it, if you don't mind
+my going into the kitchen?"
+
+Mrs. Carlyle was of the same happy, easy-going nature as Faith, and minded
+nothing of that sort. Even if she had known the state of muddle the
+kitchen was in, she would not have been troubled by Irene's going into it.
+
+But though the muddle was there, as usual, and worse than usual, Irene did
+not see it. The shock she received when she opened the kitchen door,
+drove everything else from her thoughts, and it was not until some time
+later that she had eyes for the kitchen itself.
+
+In the middle of the floor sat Mary, propped against the table leg, while
+on either side of her knelt Audrey and Faith, trying to staunch the blood
+which flowed freely from Mary's hand. Mary's face was as white as chalk,
+her eyes nearly popping out of her head with alarm. Audrey and Faith
+looked almost as frightened.
+
+When Irene appeared on the scene they turned their faces to her in evident
+relief. "Oh, Irene, Mary has cut her poor hand fearfully, and--and it
+will not stop bleeding, and we don't know what to do, we have been here
+ever so long, and it isn't stopping a bit. Do you think we ought to send
+for Doctor Gray?"
+
+"I shouldn't think so," said Irene reassuringly, "not if it is an ordinary
+cut. Let me see it, may I?"
+
+"Oh, no, you mustn't look at it. You will faint!"
+
+"I don't faint from that kind of thing, I am used to it. We are always
+damaging ourselves, and I doctor them all. Anyhow, I know that Mary ought
+not to hold her hand down like that,"--gently raising it to check the
+flow--"it will bleed for hours if she does. Have you any soft rag?"
+
+"Plenty, I should think," Audrey replied sarcastically, "but I don't know
+where to find any." Irene, looking at her closely for the first time, saw
+that she was white to the lips, and trembling.
+
+"Look here," she said quickly, "I came down for a glass of milk for your
+mother, and some biscuits, will you take them up to her? She will be
+waiting, and wondering what has become of me. Then you stay with her and
+talk to her. Don't tell her what has happened--simply say that I am busy.
+Don't come down again, Audrey, you will be fainting if you stay here, and
+we can manage by ourselves. Don't cry, Mary, it will be all right.
+I am sure it will."
+
+"I--I believe I've taken a bit of my finger right off," sobbed Mary.
+"I am sure I have, p'raps it's gone. Do look, miss."
+
+"Oh no, it isn't gone. Don't scream so, Mary, you will frighten Mrs.
+Carlyle and make her very ill. Now just be as plucky as ever you can
+while I dress it. Faith, where can I find some rag?"
+
+"Oh, I don't know," groaned Faith. "Irene, do you think a piece of her
+finger has really come off?"
+
+"No!" Irene, who had been examining the wound, spoke almost impatiently.
+"The cut is a deep one, but it will be all right in a few days. Do try
+and find some rag or bandage, Faith. I want to bind it up as tightly as
+possible to stop the bleeding. If you haven't any I will get one of my
+handkerchiefs."
+
+Faith, much relieved in her mind, ran off hurriedly. Mary's sobs became
+quieter, but as she grew less frightened about herself, she grew more
+worried about her work.
+
+"Whatever shall I do!" she wailed, "there's the dinner to get, and I've
+got to make cake to-day! Oh, what can I do! We'll have to have in a
+woman, and see what that costs!"
+
+Poor Mary's innocent words brought Irene's wandering thoughts to a
+standstill. Mary's concern for her master's purse touched her, and filled
+her with a deep respect for the simple, loyal, country girl.
+
+"Oh, but we need not do that, Mary," she said kindly, "you will be able to
+use your other hand quite well, and this one too, for some things.
+Of course, you can't make cake, but I can. I often made it at home; and I
+can cook the dinner too, if you will tell me what you want."
+
+"Oh! but Miss Irene, I couldn't let you!" Mary was so taken aback she
+forgot all about the cut hand, and let Irene bathe it without once
+wincing. "Oh, miss! I--I couldn't. The master wouldn't like it, and--
+and----"
+
+"The master need not know anything about it, at least, not until it is
+done, then I will ask him if he approves of his new cook. I expect he
+will say he prefers his old one! Now Mary--you are not to say anything
+about it. I love cooking, and I want to practise, and I think it will be
+the greatest fun."
+
+Faith came dashing in with an old pillow-case in her hand. "You will have
+to use some of this, I am afraid. I know there is a heap of real rag
+somewhere, but I can't stay to look any further. Joan has pulled over the
+water-jug and drenched herself to the skin. I must fly!"
+
+Irene looked at Mary, and Mary looked at the pillowcase. "Seems a pity to
+tear that up," she said anxiously, "it wants a bit of mending, but it is
+one of the best. If you will wait a minute, miss, I think I know where I
+can put my hand on a piece," and Mary scrambled to her feet, forgetful of
+her faintness.
+
+"Law me! 'tisn't nothing to have made such a fuss about, after all," she
+remarked shamefacedly, as Irene bathed the cut in clean cold water,
+"I thought for certain the top of my finger was lying round on the floor
+somewhere, and the thought of it made me feel that ill."
+
+"Well, don't think about it any more," laughed Irene, as she deftly tore
+up strips of linen, "it is too horrid. Tell me now if I am binding your
+finger too tightly. There! Isn't that neat! I daresay a doctor or a
+nurse would laugh at it, but if it answers the purpose, that is all that
+really matters, isn't it? Now I am going to make you a sling."
+
+"But I can't use it if it is in a sling, miss."
+
+"No, that is just why I am going to give you one. I want you to keep your
+hand up, at any rate for an hour or two, to prevent its beginning to bleed
+again. There, I am sure that looks like a First-Aid professional sling.
+Now, when I have washed, I want you to tell me what you were going to cook
+for dinner to-day."
+
+"There's a round of beef to roast, miss, and fruit to stew, and a milk
+pudding to make."
+
+"That is easy enough, I feel I would like something more difficult.
+I daresay, though, I shall find it enough, by the time I have done!
+Do you have a suet pudding with the beef?"
+
+"No-o, miss, we--we haven't had one lately. I believe they used to, but--
+well, I don't seem able to make them proper, so I never tries now."
+
+"Well, I daresay everyone would like one--the children will, for certain.
+I'll show you how I have made them at home, then you will be able to do it
+another time. My mother taught me."
+
+"Nobody never taught me," said Mary, apologetically, "I just had to pick
+things up as I could."
+
+"Don't they teach you at school?"
+
+"Oh no, miss. I learnt a lot about hygiene, and how to draw an apple, but
+I was never no good with a pencil--and what good would it do me if I could
+draw apples? Mother said, 'better fit they taught me how to peel one
+properly.'"
+
+Irene laughed. "Well, it does seem that it would have done you more good
+to have learnt how to grow them, or how to cook them! Now, to begin!
+First of all I am going to wash the breakfast things, or we shall have no
+room to move."
+
+Mary looked really shocked. "Oh no, miss! You mustn't. Just think about
+your 'ands."
+
+"I am thinking about my hands," said Irene cheerfully. "Did you ever hear
+about the Thanksgiving of the Hands, Mary?"
+
+Mary, looking puzzled, shook her head.
+
+"Well, if you feel very, very glad and grateful for something, you can
+show your gratitude and your gladness through your hands."
+
+"Oh, music!" said Mary, with sudden inspiration.
+
+"No, it is something that everyone's hands can do. It is just making them
+do some little service as a thanksgiving. I am very, very glad, Mary,
+that your accident is no worse than it is, and I am very, very grateful to
+Mr. and Mrs. Carlyle and all of them, and to you too, Mary, for being so
+kind to me, but most of all I am grateful to God for sparing my life that
+day, and for sending Mr. Carlyle to me that day, and giving me such kind
+friends when I needed them so badly, and I feel I can never give thanks
+enough--except through my hands. So, the more I have to do the better I
+am pleased. Do you understand, Mary?"
+
+"Yes, miss," said Mary huskily, and to Irene's surprise there were tears
+in her eyes. "I--I've often felt like that, miss, but I--never could say
+it, and I--I never met anyone else who did. But what about me, miss?
+I am sure I ought to be grateful for having you come to help me like this,
+yet I don't seem to be doing anything."
+
+"But you will--you are always doing something, Mary. Now you can tell me
+where the things are kept--the soap and the dish-pan, and the dishcloth."
+
+"And I can put the things away in their places," said Mary, somewhat
+comforted.
+
+Audrey, after being banished from the kitchen, sat with her mother for a
+little while, but her thoughts were so pre-occupied, and she sat so long
+gazing abstractedly out of window, evidently hearing nothing that was
+said, that presently Mrs. Carlyle gave up trying to talk to her, and
+gradually fell asleep. Recalled to herself by the sound of the deep,
+regular breathing, Audrey rose, and tiptoeing softly from the room made
+her way swiftly to her beloved attic.
+
+Faith, after a busy half-hour spent in mopping up water from the floor,
+and changing Joan's wet clothes, popped that young person into her cot to
+take her long-delayed nap, and laid her own weary body on her own little
+bed beside her.
+
+"I _must_ rest for just a few minutes," she sighed, "and then I will go
+down and see how Mary's hand is getting on." She picked up from the table
+beside the bed, the alluring book she was in the middle of.
+
+It certainly was a very jolly story, perfectly fascinating, but somehow
+she could not get on with it. She read a few lines, and then the next
+thing she knew, she was finishing it off in her own brain. She tried
+again and the same thing happened, then at last when she was trying to
+read the end of the paragraph she had begun so many times, her eyelids
+dropped before she could even find it, the book slipped from her hand and
+fell forward on her face, and she had not the strength to hold it up
+again.
+
+The clang of the dinner-bell was the next thing she was conscious of, and
+then the savoury smell of cooking. Then she opened her eyes and saw Joan
+sitting up in her cot, playing with the book she herself had dropped.
+
+Faith sprang off her bed, lifted Joan out of hers, and, untidy as she was,
+hurried down the stairs. Suddenly the remembrance of Mary's injured hand
+and the scene in the kitchen came back to her. "I suppose it is all
+right, as she has got the dinner ready. Oh, Irene!"
+
+Irene came running up the stairs, looking flushed and hurried, but very
+well pleased. She had a big apron on over her cotton frock, and as she
+came along she was turning down her sleeves.
+
+"I've got to wash my hands and tidy my hair, and I mustn't keep you
+waiting," she said as she whisked past. "I won't be more than a moment."
+
+Audrey, descending from her attic, joined the little group. Her head was
+full of what she had been writing, and it took her a second or two to
+realise things.
+
+"Oh, Irene, I hope you haven't been dull. I never meant to leave you
+alone so long, but I was working, and--and forgot. How hot you look.
+What have you been doing?"
+
+"I am rather. I have been cooking. Oh, I have had a lovely time. Do run
+down and look at my pudding--but I must fly, or everything will be cold!"
+and Irene whisked away and into her bedroom.
+
+Audrey and Faith did not rush down at once to look at Irene's pudding.
+They looked at each other instead, and in the eyes of each dawned a look
+of shame and remorse.
+
+"I quite forgot," gasped Faith. "I never remembered," gasped Audrey,
+"was Mary--couldn't Mary?"
+
+But Faith had flown, leaving Joan to toddle after her. In the hall she
+met Mary hurrying to the dining-room with a big dish. Her hand was bound
+up, but was out of the sling, and she looked quite gay and cheerful.
+
+"Oh, Mary!" she said, following her into the room, "I never thought about
+your not being able to manage, I _am_ so sorry. It is not much use to be
+sorry now, though, is it?"
+
+"No," said Mary, laughing, "it isn't, Miss Faith--but it's all right, Miss
+Irene helped me. Oh, she is a clever young lady, Miss Faith, and so nice,
+she--she will wash dishes, and make cake, and sweep the kitchen, or--or
+anything, and be a lady all the time!"
+
+"Cook! Can Miss Irene cook?"
+
+"I should think she can, miss. It's a long time since we had a dinner so
+nice, or--or my kitchen either," added Mary honestly, as she hurried out
+to it again. "You come and look, Miss Faith. She's washed away all the
+dishes and has made the place look like a little palace."
+
+"Washed the dishes!" Audrey groaned in bitterness of spirit, as she and
+Faith followed Mary out. In spite of dinner having just been cooked
+there, Audrey saw at a glance that this was the kitchen of her dreams--the
+neat, clean kitchen she had longed for, but had never attempted to create.
+
+Mary looked at them both, her face glowing. Irene's interest and
+encouragement had quite inspired her; and her practical help had shown her
+the way. Every one of her few chance words, too, had gone home.
+
+"'I can't bear to see a kitchen littered with dirty dishes, can you,
+Mary?' she said to me. I hadn't thought about it before, but when it was
+put to me like that I felt all of a sudden that I couldn't bear to see it
+either. 'And the longer they are left the nastier they are, aren't they?'
+she said, and that's true too, Miss Faith. 'The kettle is boiling, and we
+can have some nice hot soapy water. We will see how soon we can get
+everything cleared away,' she says, and up she turns her sleeves, and--
+well, she washed all those things as well as I could myself, and better.
+Look at the shine on them, Miss Faith."
+
+"I am looking," said Faith; but it was something else that she saw the
+shining of. The shining of a brave spirit, and a warm heart--of an
+example that she never forgot.
+
+"Miss Irene wouldn't let me do more than put the things back in their
+places, 'cause of my hand."
+
+Without another word Audrey turned and walked away. The shame in her
+heart burned in her cheeks, and in her eyes. "And I--I talk, and do
+nothing. I tell other people what they ought to do--Irene helps them do
+it." And through her mind passed the thought; "What kind of dinner would
+they all have had, if they had to rely on her? What would the kitchen
+have been like at that moment, if it had been left to her?"
+
+Debby came rushing out of the dining-room tempestuously. "Have you made
+yourself ready for dinner?" asked Audrey, laying a detaining hand on her.
+
+"Yes, yes, ever so long ago. We are waiting for you. There is the nicest
+pudding for dinner that we have had for ever so long, but daddy says we
+mustn't begin it till you all come. Oh, _do_ make haste."
+
+Irene came flying down the stairs. "I am so sorry to be so long," she
+cried apologetically, "the string of my apron got into a knot, and I
+really began to think I should have to wear it at dinner."
+
+"I am late, and have no excuse," thought Audrey dejectedly. "I never have
+one."
+
+"I shall be glad to see anyone, no matter what they are wearing," said Mr.
+Carlyle, coming to the door. "Who is that talking of kitchen aprons?"
+
+Irene looked at him with merry eyes laughing above her flushed cheeks.
+"Please, sir, it's the new cook," she said, dropping him a curtsey.
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XII.
+
+
+"Ugh! how horrid they feel! I think that is the very worst part of
+dish-washing, don't you, Irene?"
+
+Audrey sat in a kitchen chair with her hands held out stiffly before her.
+She had just washed all the beautiful things, and Irene had wiped them.
+Now, after wiping out the dish-pan, and spreading the dish-cloth to dry,
+she had sat down while she dried her hands on the runner. She was tired,
+and her feet ached; the weather was hot, and she had been busy ever since
+she had got up.
+
+For more than a fortnight now, she and Irene had inaugurated a new state
+of affairs at the Vicarage, and, to her surprise, she found that she was
+growing to enjoy the work. She certainly enjoyed the results, and felt
+proud of them. And, oh, how proud and happy she was when her father
+remarked on the improvement.
+
+There were disagreeables too; there was no denying the fact. And one of
+them was the uncomfortable roughness of her hands.
+
+"Rub them with salt," advised Irene, briskly, as she hung the shining jugs
+and cups on their hooks on the dressers. "Then rub some cold cream or
+glycerine into them."
+
+"But I don't keep a chemist's shop," laughed Audrey. "I have only a
+little glycerine."
+
+"Well, that is splendid if it suits you. Rub some into your hands while
+they are wet, and then rinse it off again. When I have my own little
+house I shall have a shelf put up close to where I wash my dishes, and
+vases, and things----"
+
+"Close by the tap, and the sink, and the draining-board," interrupted
+Audrey, eyeing their own.
+
+"Yes, close by, and I shall keep on it a bottle of glycerine, a cake of
+pumice soap, some lemon and glycerine mixed, and--oh, one or two other
+things that I shall think of presently. And every time I wash my hands I
+shall rub in a little glycerine--then my skin will keep quite nice.
+Of course, I shall have a whole array of gloves to put on when I do dirty
+work. I shall have silver-cleaning gloves, black-leading gloves, dusting
+gloves, and gardening gloves."
+
+"How will you get them? Buy them?"
+
+"Oh, no. I shall use my own old ones, and I shall beg some of
+grandfather. One can easily get old gloves. I have begun to collect some
+already."
+
+"I can't, they are almost as hard to get as new ones. You see, we wear
+ours, just every-day wear, until they are past being good for anything.
+And father never wears any, except woolly ones in very cold weather,
+and they are too thick and clumsy for housework."
+
+"Um, yes. I will send you some of grandfather's. He uses a lot, he rides
+so much. When I have my house----"
+
+Audrey laughed. "That wonderful house of yours! How perfect it will be!"
+
+"It will be a perfect dear; but I don't want it to be perfect in any other
+way--not at first, I mean. I want to make it so. Well, as I was saying
+when you rudely interrupted me by scoffing--when I have a house of my own,
+you shall come to stay with me, and you shall have breakfast in bed every
+morning; and you shall not touch a duster, or wash a dish, or make a bed.
+Oh, Audrey! it is going to be such a dear little gem of a place, with
+large sunny windows opening on to the garden, and a balcony outside each
+bedroom."
+
+"How lovely!" sighed Audrey. "I wish you had it now. I'd love to be
+sitting in one of your balconies, looking down at your flowers.
+Of course, you would have crowds of flowers?"
+
+"Oh, crowds--and apple-blossom, and honeysuckle, and pear and cherry
+trees."
+
+"I would sit there and read, and write and write. Oh, Irene, I think I
+should go crazy with delight."
+
+"No, you would not," laughed Irene. "When I saw you getting so I would
+come and put a wet dishcloth in your hands, and bang a wash-bowl behind
+you. That would bring you down to sober earth again."
+
+Audrey groaned, and laughed. "I wonder when, or if ever, you will have
+your little paradise," she questioned wistfully.
+
+"Oh, I shall have it, but not for rather a long time yet. At least, I am
+afraid it will be a long time. You see, I have to work for it first, and
+I don't leave off lessons for another year yet. Then I am going to study
+Domestic Science, and then I shall begin to earn money. You see, I have
+got to earn enough to buy my cottage, before I can have it."
+
+Audrey groaned again. "Why, you will be ninety, and I shall be
+eighty-nine--far too old to sit on a balcony--it will be too risky.
+And if you are still energetic enough to bang your wash-bowl, I shall be
+too deaf to hear it."
+
+"Indeed, I shall not be ninety. I am going to try hard to be a lecturer,
+and I shall get quite a lot of money, and grandfather says he will sell me
+the cottage--he has got _the very one_ I want--for a hundred pounds, as
+soon as I am twenty-one. Won't it be lovely, Audrey?"
+
+"Lovely!" sighed Audrey. "Oh, Irene, how splendid to have something like
+that to work for."
+
+"It is. Why don't you do the same? It makes life seem so splendid, so
+interesting and beautiful. You try it too, Audrey."
+
+"Oh, but I couldn't," said Audrey, wistfully, "there is so much to do
+here----"
+
+"But at the end of the twelve months, when you go back to your
+grandmother?"
+
+"Granny would not hear of it. She can't bear the idea of girls--women--
+working like that, lecturing, I mean. She doesn't mind their being
+governesses, if they have to, but they must not be anything else."
+Audrey paused for a moment. "I am not going back to granny, though," she
+added softly.
+
+"What?" Irene really gasped with astonishment. "I thought--oh, Audrey,
+won't you be very unhappy? You loved it so. I thought you were counting
+the days."
+
+"So I was, but I am not now. I am going to stay here. Mother needs me
+more--and there is so much to do. And I know it will be better for mother
+not to have hard work to do, even when she is quite well again; and if
+Faith and I take care of the house and the children, mother will be able
+to go on with her writing. She loves it, and it is such a help."
+
+Irene stood leaning against the kitchen table, gazing thoughtfully before
+her. "I think it is fine of you, Audrey," she said earnestly. "You are
+right; but it is fine of you."
+
+Audrey coloured hotly with pleasure, but: "No it is not," was all she
+said, "it is only what you would do."
+
+"But I love the work, you don't. I do not want to do any other--you long
+to, I know."
+
+Audrey groaned. "Oh, Irene, I simply ache with longing to write.
+I have stories and stories in my brain, and I feel sometimes as though my
+head will burst if I don't write them down. I would sit up all night, or
+get up very, very early in the morning to write them, but I am always so
+sleepy, I can't keep my eyes open. I tried once or twice, but I found I
+was only putting down nonsense."
+
+"There is one thing," said Irene comfortingly, "you are very young--there
+is plenty of time. Perhaps when Mrs. Carlyle is better, and you have done
+with schooling, you will be able to have more time."
+
+"But it is now--now, that I want it," cried Audrey, springing to her feet.
+"Oh, I must tell you, Irene. Do you remember those magazines granny
+bought me, and I lent to you in the train that day?" Irene nodded.
+"Well, in one--_The Girl's World_--there was a prize of three guineas
+offered for the best original Christmas play for children to act."
+Audrey hesitated a moment, and coloured again beneath Irene's now eager
+eyes.
+
+"Yes, yes," said Irene.
+
+"Well,"--Audrey in her nervousness was twisting the kitchen 'runner' into
+cables, and binding her arms up with it--"I began to write one for it.
+I--I longed to so--I had to. I wanted to write the play, and I wanted to
+earn the money. Oh, I wanted it ever so badly--to help father."
+
+"Well?" Irene gasped breathlessly, "are you doing it?"
+
+"I began it--but I have had to drop it. I wrote the first scene--I had
+just finished it that day Mary cut her finger, and you cooked the dinner.
+But I have scarcely touched it since. One wants a good long time at it;
+five minutes now and then are no good. But there has been so much else to
+do, and now I feel--I feel quite guilty if I try to get more."
+
+"Poor Audrey!" Irene murmured sympathetically. "I am sure you oughtn't to
+feel guilty. If one feels as strongly about any kind of work as you do,
+I think it shows that one is meant to do it. Don't you?"
+
+"Oh, I don't know," said Audrey, with a little puzzled, weary sigh.
+She rose to her feet, hung up the 'runner,' and drew towards her a big
+basket of peas that Job Toms had brought in from the garden. "I think
+this is what I am meant to do, and, after all, it is--well, I daresay it
+helps just as much as the prize-money would, even if I were lucky enough
+to get it."
+
+Irene did not answer, but began shelling peas too. She worked in an
+abstracted manner though, and was evidently lost in thought.
+
+"Audrey," she said at last, "I am sure you ought to compete for that
+prize, and I can't see why you can't have a nice long quiet afternoon
+every day of the week."
+
+"I do then! On Fridays I have to prepare my Sunday School lesson----"
+
+"Well, every other day then."
+
+"I take the children out while Faith sits with mother, or I sit with
+mother."
+
+"Well, I will take the children out, or play with them indoors. I would
+love to; and you can have a clear two or three hours every afternoon.
+Do take them, Audrey, for your writing. When I have gone home it may not
+be so easy. Oh, Audrey, how grand it sounds. And some day, when it is
+finished, we will all act it--wouldn't that be perfectly splendid?"
+
+Audrey's face was alight with excitement; her grey eyes glowed.
+
+"But," she objected, "but----" She hesitated again. "It will probably be
+no good--a poor, silly thing----"
+
+"You can't possibly tell until you have written it," said Irene, silencing
+her nervous doubts. "There--there are nine peas in a pod for you, for
+luck."
+
+"There is no luck in that sort of thing."
+
+"There is for the person who buys them; nine nice fat round peas, instead
+of three and a dwarf!"
+
+Mary came in with her bucket and kneeler. "Those steps do pay for a bit
+of extra doing," she remarked, complacently. "Since I've been able to
+give more time to them, they've improved ever so. You've no idea, Miss
+Irene."
+
+"Oh, yes I have," laughed Irene. "We have more than an idea, haven't we,
+Audrey? The steps catch our eye every time we pass, they have improved
+so. Why, there are Faith and the children back from their walk. Oh, my,
+how we have been gossiping."
+
+Faith and the children came strolling in at the back door.
+
+"We came through the kitchen garden," said Faith, "and I have been talking
+to Jobey Toms, and what _do_ you think? He has actually remembered at
+last that there is another garden, and 'it ain't no credit to nobody.' I
+told him that everyone had noticed that for a long time past, and hurt his
+feelings dreadfully. At least, he said I had. Anyhow, he is going to
+keep the grass cut and the bushes trimmed, and he is actually going to
+make a flower bed on the other side of the path."
+
+"Whatever is the meaning of it?" gasped Audrey, looking almost alarmed.
+
+Faith laughed. "I think someone has been twitting him about the way he
+keeps it, or rather, doesn't keep it. He began to me about it directly he
+saw me. 'I can't put up with that there front garden no longer,' he said,
+'a one-eyed thing. I am going to make it look more fitty by the time the
+missus is able to come out and see it, or--or I dunno what she'll think of
+me for 'lowing it to go on looking such a sight. I'm going to cut a bed
+t'other side of the path, Miss Faith, and make a 'erbashus border.'
+I nearly tumbled down in the path, I had such a shock."
+
+"I did not know Jobey knew what a herbaceous border is," said Audrey.
+
+Faith chuckled. "He doesn't. He thinks it is another name for a
+herb-bed. He has got hold of the idea from someone, poor old man.
+He told me he had been talking to John Parkins, 'what's come 'ome from Sir
+Samuel Smithers's place, where he's 'ead gardener, and John 'e don't seem
+able to talk of nothin' but his 'erbashus borders, just as if we 'adn't
+never 'eard of 'em before. Why, I 'ad a 'erb-bed before ever 'e was born,
+and for 'im to be telling me what mould to use! I never! I soon let 'im
+see I wasn't goin' to be taught by no youngsters, even if they did grow
+their 'erbs by the 'alf mile.'" Faith imitated the old man's speech and
+indignation to the life. "''Alf a mile of 'erbashus border, 'e said 'e'd
+laid out--and expected me to believe 'im, I s'pose! I says to un, says I:
+'I s'pose your Sir Samuel's a bit of a market gardener,' says I.
+He pretended to laugh, but I could see 'e didn't like it, and I stopped
+his bragging, anyway. These fellows, they go away for a bit, and they
+come back talking that big there's no 'olding with 'em. But, any'ow, we
+can do with a bit more 'erb, and we're goin' to 'ave it, Miss Faith, and
+when he comes 'ome next time I warrant I'll show 'im a bed of parsley
+as'll take the consate out of 'un!'"
+
+Audrey's laughter changed to a cry of dismay. "What _can_ we do? We
+don't want a herb-bed from the front door to the gate. It is useful,
+perhaps, but it is not pretty, and as sure as fate, Jobey would plant
+chibbles and spring onions too. He calls them ''erbs,' and loves the
+taste of them himself above all others."
+
+"We can't explain to him that herbaceous borders and herb-beds are not the
+same," said Faith. "For one thing, he would not believe that we knew
+anything about it; but if he did believe it, he would be so mortified he
+would never get over it."
+
+"Perhaps," suggested Irene, "we could lead him on from lamb-mint to
+lemon-thyme, and from lemon-thyme to rosemary and lavender--tell him
+rosemary is good for the hair."
+
+"Job cares nothing about hair," said Audrey hopelessly, "it is so long
+since he had any he has forgotten what it is like not to be bald. I think
+it is too bad that after neglecting the garden all these years he should
+go and do a thing like that. I have always longed for a bed full of
+bright flowers; so has mother."
+
+Debby and Tom exchanged glances. "Don't you worry, Audrey. Let Jobey
+make his bed, perhaps the Brownies will come along at night, and fill it
+with seeds."
+
+"He would only pull them up, as soon as they showed above ground."
+
+"Oh, no, he wouldn't, he'd think they were young herbs--until it was too
+late. Then we'd get father to let them stay." Debby was quite hopeful.
+
+"No," burst in Tom eagerly, "I know what we'll do. We'll tell him to
+leave them 'cause mother likes them. He'd do anything for mother."
+
+Audrey went to the cupboard, and took down a tumbler. "I am going to take
+up mother's glass of milk now," she said. There was a new note in her
+voice, a new light in her eye. Irene's encouragement had filled her heart
+and brain again with the joy of creating something with her own hand and
+pen; with the hope of helping others in the way in which help was so
+greatly needed--and by her own work too. But what added most of all to
+her new pleasure in her work--though she was not yet old enough to realise
+it--was the zest of contrast, and the happy, satisfying feeling that the
+time and the opportunity were her own, and not being taken at the expense
+of others.
+
+"Audrey, I will take up the milk to mother. You look tired already."
+
+"I am rather," sighed Audrey, "and I haven't half done yet. Irene and I
+are going to make cakes."
+
+Faith seized the tray with the tumbler on it, and, anxious to help, dashed
+upstairs with it. By the time she reached her mother's room a
+considerable quantity of the milk was spilled over the nice clean
+tray-cloth.
+
+"Oh, bother!" she cried impatiently, as, in opening the door, she upset a
+lot more, "it is such nonsense having tray-cloths and all those faddy
+things. If I had brought it in my hand, without any tray at all, it
+wouldn't have mattered."
+
+"Would it not? What do you think I drink milk for, Faith?"
+
+"Why for nourishment, of course. To make you strong."
+
+"Well then, does it not matter if you deprive me of a third of my
+nourishment, of my strength?"
+
+"Oh, mother!" Faith looked shocked, "of course it does."
+
+"And, apart from that, if you had brought it in your hand, and spilled it,
+you would have ruined the stair carpets, and you know how very, very hard
+it would be to get new ones."
+
+"Oh! I hadn't thought of that. I suppose that is why one uses trays.
+The cloth doesn't matter--that will wash--but I am very sorry I wasted the
+milk, mother."
+
+"But, darling, the cloth does matter. Everything matters in some way.
+Someone will have to wash, and starch, and iron it--all extra work--and
+someone will have to pay for the soap, and the starch, and the fire for
+heating the water, and the irons. Don't you see, dear, what big
+consequences our tiniest actions often have?"
+
+Faith sighed. "I wonder if I shall ever learn to be careful," she said,
+hopelessly.
+
+"Not until you really want to, dear."
+
+"I do want to, mummy. I do! I do!"
+
+"You think you do. Well, to realise that you are not so, is a step
+forward," and with a soft laugh Mrs. Carlyle put her arm around her little
+daughter, and drew her to her. "Dear, each of us has a hill to climb, and
+there has to be a first step; but if we do not quickly take another step
+forward, we are very apt to slip to the bottom again. If we want to reach
+the top we _must_ keep on going."
+
+"Mother, I shall bring you your glass of milk every day, and I shall try
+to bring it more nicely each time. Then, perhaps, I shall remember to
+take the next step. Now I must run away to look for Joan."
+
+Once again Mrs. Carlyle drew her closer. "My good little Faith," she said
+softly, "Joan's little second mother. What would she or I have done,
+darling, without you to take care of us?" And her eyes were misty with
+tears as she lay back on her cushions.
+
+Faith's eyes were dim, too, as she went softly on her way. "But second
+mothers have to be always setting good examples, just as real mothers
+have," she thought. And, by way of beginning, she set about making her
+bedroom as neat as a new pin.
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XIII.
+
+
+The last day for sending in the 'Plays' was July 31st. That was now but a
+fortnight off, and Audrey, in a state of feverish nervousness, had
+completed her last clean copy. She had worked hard each afternoon, and
+conscientiously, only to be filled at the last with despair and
+despondence. She had read, re-read, written and re-written it, until she
+knew every word by heart, and all seemed stale, dull, and trivial.
+
+Irene, coming up to her room one afternoon, had found her with flushed
+cheeks and swelled eyelids, and despair plainly visible in every line of
+her face and form.
+
+"It is no good," she groaned. "I shall not send it. I couldn't send
+anything so dull and foolish. They will only laugh."
+
+"That is what you want them to do, isn't it?" asked Irene, cheerfully.
+
+"Not the kind of laughter I mean. Oh, Irene, it is miserably bad."
+
+Irene shook her head. "I simply don't believe it. You have been through
+it so often, you can't judge. Will you let me read it? I will tell you
+quite honestly how it strikes me."
+
+Audrey coloured, but she looked grateful. "If you would care to, but I am
+ashamed for anyone to see it. And, oh, I _am_ so disappointed, and, oh,"
+throwing herself wearily on her bed, "oh, so tired of it. The mere sight
+of it almost makes me ill."
+
+"Poor old girl, you are tired and over-anxious. Is this it?" pointing to
+a little heap of MS. on Audrey's writing-table in the window.
+
+"Yes."
+
+"May I read the old one, too? The first copy you finished, I mean, before
+you began to alter it."
+
+Audrey opened her desk and took out another heap of paper, tumbled,
+scribbled over, and evidently much used.
+
+"Now I am going to shut myself up in my room, and," with a laugh and a nod
+at the despairing author, "I want no-one to come near me until I show
+myself again."
+
+"Very well," said Audrey, "but I shall not come near you then. I shall be
+much too nervous."
+
+"Then I will come to you and stalk you down. Look here, Audrey, don't
+shut yourself up here all the afternoon. You have no writing to do now.
+Take my advice, and go for a good long walk, and try not to think about
+the play, or--or anything connected with it. Keep your heart up, old
+girl. I am sure it is good, even if it won't be the best."
+
+Audrey sighed heavily. She had long since given up hoping that it might
+be the best, or even second best, or third. To be 'Commended' was an
+honour she had ceased to hope for. She had written and re-written, and
+altered and corrected, until all the freshness and originality were gone,
+and the whole was becoming stiff and stilted, and she was incapable of
+seeing whether she was improving or spoiling it.
+
+It was with a distinct sense of relief that she gave in to Irene's
+suggestion, and handed it over to her for her opinion.
+
+And, as soon as Irene was gone, she took her second piece of advice and
+went out for a walk. By going quietly down the back-stairs to the
+back-door she escaped from the house unnoticed; then by going through the
+vegetable garden she got into a little lane which skirted the village,
+one end of it leading to the moor, the other to the high road to
+Abbot's Field. Her one idea was to escape meeting anyone. She felt in no
+mood for talk. She could not force herself to play with the children, or
+to chatter to the old village people, who would all be at their doors just
+now, anxious to see someone with whom to gossip. She meant to go up to
+the moor, where she could be sure of solitude. The air and the peace up
+there always did her good. The sight of a figure coming towards her made
+her turn the other way, though. She felt she could not meet anyone, and
+be pleasant and sociable. She was sorry, for she loved the moor better
+than any place. However, this other way there was the shade of the trees
+and the hedges, she consoled herself. And she walked on, well content
+through the silence and solitude of the hot summer afternoon.
+
+Well content, at last, until suddenly she saw a well-remembered horse and
+rider coming along the road towards her.
+
+Audrey was vexed. She wanted only to walk and think, and walk and think.
+But, though she would have found it difficult to realise, it was best for
+her that the break should come. She had already walked two miles, and,
+oblivious of everything but her thoughts, and of every thought but one--
+her play--was as full of nerves, and hopes and fears, as though she had
+stayed at home.
+
+Mr. Vivian's sturdy common-sense was as good for her as a tonic.
+At sight of her he reined up Peter and dismounted. "Miss Audrey," he
+cried, "it is the greatest treat in the world to see you. I have scarcely
+seen a friend to speak to for weeks. And I was tired to death of my own
+company. No, I will not shake hands, and we will keep the width of Peter
+between us, though I am really safer than nine persons out of ten,
+for I have lived in such an atmosphere of disinfectants I must be
+saturated through and through. I honestly believe I could not catch a
+measle, or any other disease, if I wanted to."
+
+"I am not afraid," said Audrey, stroking Peter's soft nose. "How are you
+all? Are you all out of quarantine?"
+
+"Yes."
+
+"Oh!" Audrey's face fell, and her tone was not one of congratulation.
+
+"You don't seem quite as pleased as we are, Miss Audrey."
+
+Audrey laughed and blushed. "I am--I am, really," she said, looking up at
+him with an apologetic smile. "But I am afraid I was selfish. I was
+thinking of Irene. You will want her home now, of course, and--well, I do
+not like to think of her going. I--we shall miss her horribly."
+
+Mr. Vivian had slipped the reins over his shoulder, and was searching his
+pockets. "I have a letter here for your mother and father. I was on my
+way to deliver it. We don't want to part you, but of course we want
+Irene. We have missed her sadly."
+
+"It has been lovely having her," said Audrey softly. In her overwrought
+state, she felt inclined to cry at the mere thought of losing her.
+Indeed, she felt so stupid, so miserable, so tongue-tied, she could not
+stand there any longer lest the sharp-eyed old gentleman should see the
+tears in her eyes. What a weak, silly baby she was!
+
+She turned away abruptly as though to resume her walk. "Oh, you are not
+going yet.--I forgot, of course you were walking away from home.
+I just wondered----"
+
+She had intended to, for she was tired, and it would be tea-time before
+she got home, if she did not hurry. But her longing was to go in any
+direction but his.
+
+"I--I am soon," she said lamely, forcing down her feelings and her tears.
+"Did you want me to do anything?"
+
+"I just wondered if you would take this note to your parents for me.
+I have to go to the mill first, and be at the station by five o'clock, and
+I am afraid I shall hardly do it."
+
+"Of course I will. I beg your pardon. I did not understand."
+
+The old gentleman's kind eyes looked at her very keenly as he handed her
+the letter. "You don't look very well, Miss Audrey; I hope you aren't
+going in for measles too! Or have you been working too hard, taking care
+of Irene? You look tired."
+
+Audrey smiled back at the face so full of sympathy and kindly concern.
+"I don't think I am really tired," she said, speaking as brightly as she
+could, "and I am quite sure I am not going in for measles, and I certainly
+haven't been doing too much for Irene. I have walked rather far, that is
+all, and it is dreadfully hot, isn't it? I think I will go home now,
+after all. It must be nearly tea-time."
+
+Tea was laid and waiting for her by the time she reached home. But before
+she noticed that, her eyes had sought Irene's face, as though she expected
+to read her verdict there.
+
+Irene's face was beaming. "Splendid," she whispered, reassuringly.
+Audrey felt as though a great load had been lifted off her heart.
+"I will just run up and take off my hat and shoes," she said, more gaily
+than she had spoken for a long time. Irene followed her to her room.
+"I couldn't wait," she panted, as she reached the top stair. "Oh, Audrey,
+I do like it; it is lovely. I am sure it--will be one of the best."
+She wound up with sudden caution, remembering that it would be cruel to
+raise her hopes too high. "But do send the first one--the untidy one.
+Copy that one out just as it is; it is ever so much the better of the two.
+You have tried to improve and improve it until you have improved most of
+the fun out of it. Now I must fly down to tea. I am so excited, I hardly
+know what I am doing."
+
+But her excitement was nothing compared with Audrey's. She, in her joy,
+forgot everything--Mr. Vivian, the letter, the news he had brought, and
+never remembered either again until some time later, when Mr. Carlyle came
+in.
+
+"I met your grandfather at the station, Irene," he said at once.
+"He told me----"
+
+Audrey leaped out of her chair. "Oh, I had _quite_ forgotten," she cried
+remorsefully. "I am so sorry. I had a letter----" and she darted away and
+up the stairs, leaving them all startled and wondering. "I don't seem
+able to think of anybody or anything but that play," she thought.
+"I shall be glad when I have seen the last of it."
+
+When she went down again she fancied Irene looked at her reproachfully.
+"How was grandfather looking?" she was asking Mr. Carlyle, "and the
+others--did he say how they were?"
+
+Audrey felt more and more ashamed. Irene had been so good to her, and
+this was her return.
+
+"Yes, he said they were all perfectly well now, and they are all going to
+Ilfracombe for a long change, as soon as they can arrange matters."
+
+Irene clapped her hands ecstatically. "Keith and Daphne will love that,
+and mother too. Ilfracombe suits her so well. Will they want me to go
+with them?"
+
+Mr. Carlyle smiled ruefully. "I am afraid so. Where is the letter,
+Audrey. Have you taken it to your mother?"
+
+"Yes, father, and she wants you."
+
+Mr. Carlyle rose, picked up Baby Joan, and went upstairs with her in his
+arms, leaving Audrey to tell her tale, and make her apologies to Irene.
+
+Faith came in presently from the garden, where, rather late in the day,
+she had been tying up the sweet peas and sunflowers Debby and Tom had
+planted. "Oh, dear, I don't like weather quite as hot as this; it makes
+one so dreadfully tired," she sighed wearily, as she stretched herself
+full-length upon the shabby sofa. "Has anyone seen Joan? I ought to be
+giving her her supper."
+
+Irene looked at her attentively. "Let me give her her supper, and put her
+to bed to-night, Fay. I would love to. Do let me. She will be quite
+good with me now."
+
+Faith stirred lazily and half rose. "Oh no--we shall leave everything to
+you soon, Irene. I can do it quite well. I am not so very tired, really;
+only hot and limp."
+
+She was very pale, though, and Irene noticed for the first time how white
+her lips were, and how dark the marks under her eyes. She got up, and,
+going over to the sofa, pressed Faith back on to the cushions again.
+"Do let me, Faith," she pleaded, "please. You see, I shall not be able
+to many times more." And Faith, anxious to give what pleasure she could,
+let her have her way.
+
+Irene, satisfied, folded her work, and departed. Faith sank down
+contentedly, and fell into a doze. Audrey sat for a while, wondering what
+she should do next. "I think I will go up and work at that manuscript,
+as long as the daylight lasts," she decided; "the sooner it is done the
+better," and crept softly out of the room, so as not to disturb Faith.
+But halfway up the stairs she met Irene dashing down like a wild thing.
+
+"Oh, Audrey," she cried, "come quickly! Where is Faith? and, oh, I want
+Debby and Tom too. Such news! Oh, do call them. Mr. Carlyle wants you
+all." But the end of her sentence came in broken gasps as she tripped
+over the mat and disappeared into the dining-room.
+
+A moment later three flying figures dashed up breathlessly, with Faith
+panting on more slowly in the rear. "What has happened?" she gasped.
+"What is it all about?"
+
+"I don't know," cried Audrey, "but it can't be anything bad." And they
+hurried after the others into their mother's room.
+
+Mrs. Carlyle was sitting up on her couch looking happy and excited.
+Mr. Carlyle looked pleased too, but a little grave.
+
+"Irene, dear, you tell them, will you?" said Mrs. Carlyle, eagerly.
+And Irene told, and what she told seemed to them all too wonderful to be
+true. Mrs. Vivian had taken a furnished house at Ilfracombe for two
+months, a house much larger than she needed for her own brood, and she
+begged Mrs. Carlyle to let her have her brood too for three or four weeks,
+"to fill the house up comfortably."
+
+It was so wonderful, so unlooked-for, such an undreamed-of event in their
+lives, that for a second an awed silence filled the room. Then came a
+long-drawn "O-o-oh-h-h!" of sheer amaze and delight; and the spell was
+broken.
+
+"Is it really, truly true!" gasped Debby, "or is it only a 'let's
+pretend'?"
+
+"It is a really--truly true, Debby darling," cried Irene, seizing her in
+her arms and lifting her high enough to kiss her.
+
+"Wants _all_ of us?" gasped Audrey, incredulously. "What,_ all five_!"
+
+"' All--if you can spare them,'" read Mr. Carlyle, turning to the precious
+letter once more.
+
+"But you can't spare them," said Faith, suddenly sitting down on a chair
+at her mother's side. Then, with a little gulp, and a little laugh,
+"You can't spare me, mummy, you know you can't. We will send off Audrey
+to be nursemaid to the babies, and--and you and I will have a nice quiet
+time at home alone!" Her lip quivered just for a moment, but her big
+brown eyes, full of a strained look of excitement, glanced from one to the
+other with half-laughing defiance, as though daring them to say her nay.
+
+Audrey's spirits dropped from fever-heat to several degrees below zero.
+For one moment the prospect had been so beautiful, so ideal. A change, a
+holiday, a journey, the sea, servants, comforts--no more dishwashing or
+cooking. Oh, it was unbearably enticing. But almost with the same she
+realised that none of these were for her. Faith was to go, if no one else
+went. A glance at Faith's face made that quite plain. Yes, Faith must
+go; and she, Audrey, must stay at home. And so she told her when, after
+all the rest of the household was asleep, she crept down in her
+dressing-gown to Faith's room. Fearing to knock, she had entered the room
+with no more warning than a gentle rattle of the handle. But her warning
+was lost on Faith who, hot night though it was, was lying with her head
+buried under the bed-clothes, to deaden the sound of her sobs.
+
+"Faith! What is the matter? tell me. Oh, what is it? do tell me!"
+
+At the touch of Audrey's hand, Faith had thrust her head up suddenly.
+
+"Oh, I was afraid it was father! I mean, I was afraid he had heard me."
+
+"What is the matter?" asked Audrey, her voice full of anxiety.
+"Oh, Faith, do tell me. Perhaps I can help."
+
+"It--it isn't about not going to Ilfracombe," declared Faith stoutly.
+"Audrey, I don't want to go, I would rather not. You must go. I really
+want to stay at home."
+
+"Why?"
+
+"Because I do."
+
+"That is no reason. You need a change and a holiday more than any of us,
+and you know you would love it. You must go."
+
+"I can't."
+
+"But why?"
+
+"I am too tired. I don't want the fag of it all."
+
+"But you will be less tired if you do go. The change will do you heaps of
+good, and it will not be a fag. I will pack for you."
+
+Finding herself thus cornered, Faith's usually sweet temper gave way.
+"I haven't anything to pack," she snapped impatiently, "nor anything to
+pack in. I can't go. I can't possibly go. I haven't any clothes.
+Don't worry me so, Audrey."
+
+Audrey showed no resentment. "Oh," she said, thoughtfully. "Oh, I see.
+Well, we won't bother about that now. But, Faith, I do want you to go.
+I came down on purpose to ask you to. I want you to go as--as a favour to
+me. I will tell you why. I want to stay at home, I--I mean I can't go
+away just now, for I want to finish some writing very, very particularly,"
+and she breathed in Faith's ear the precious secret about her 'play.'
+
+Her ruse answered perfectly.
+
+"_You_ have _written_ a play!" Faith sat erect in her bed, all her
+tiredness, all her depression gone. "A real play! Oh, Audrey, do you
+mean it? How clever you are! Of course I'll go and take the children, to
+leave you here in peace to finish it. I don't care how shabby my clothes
+are!"
+
+Audrey winced. She would have liked--or, rather, it would have been
+pleasant--if Faith--and all--could just have realised her self-sacrifice--
+how much it cost her to stand aside, and give up so great a pleasure.
+
+"Oh, I could----" she began, but, to her lasting joy, recovered herself in
+a moment, and never finished her sentence.
+
+"Audrey, will you let me read it, some day?" Faith's eyes were full of
+appeal.
+
+Audrey coloured. "Some day, perhaps," she said shyly. "Now I must go to
+bed."
+
+"Thank you," said Faith simply. "Oh, Audrey, I _am_ so happy!"
+She turned her pale face to the window, her eyes to the stars in the
+blue-black sky. "I am so happy that I feel I must get out and say my
+prayers again. A few minutes ago everything seemed black and dreary, but
+now----"
+
+"I will say mine too," said Audrey gently, "before I go." And the two
+sisters knelt down side by side in the darkness, and said their prayers
+again together, 'because they were so happy,' with the happiness which
+comes of giving up something for one another.
+
+The next morning Audrey got up early, and, going to the box-room, dragged
+out from their coverings her pretty green box and portmanteau. Then she
+went back to her room, and from her cupboards and drawers she collected a
+pair of house-shoes and a pair of boots, gloves, stockings, a soft grey
+cashmere dress that she had a little grown out of, and a Leghorn hat,
+which, she knew, had long filled Faith's heart with envy. All these she
+popped into the trunk.
+
+"There is something towards going away," she said, as she dragged the
+boxes into Faith's bedroom; "the dress is as good as new, but I have grown
+so, and--and I will lend you my writing-case, and a nice hairbrush."
+And before Faith had recovered herself sufficiently to speak, Audrey had
+darted away again and locked herself in her own room.
+
+The sacrifice had cost her more than anyone would ever know. The thought
+of the lost holiday, and such a holiday, was hard to bear, and a great
+longing for the sea was tugging at her heart-strings until the pain of it
+was almost unendurable.
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XIV.
+
+
+Audrey finished her clean copy of her play and posted it on the very day
+the family departed for Ilfracombe. But she did not tell Faith so.
+Faith must still believe that Audrey wanted nothing so much as a peaceful
+time at home for her work.
+
+"And now I shall have to wait three whole weeks before I hear anything,"
+she thought dolefully, as she hurried home from the post office and into
+the house by way of the back door, before any of the others were down.
+
+She was rather surprised and disappointed that she felt none of the
+thrills and delight she had expected to feel when she at last sent off her
+first piece of work to try its fortune. Indeed, she felt nothing but a
+painful consciousness of its faults, which was very depressing.
+
+And still more depressing was it to feel that she would not have Irene
+there to talk things over with, and get encouragement from. Those three
+long weeks of waiting she would have to live through alone, without anyone
+to confide her anxieties to, or to give her fresh hope.
+
+Under the circumstances it was not easy, all things considered, to keep up
+a smiling face, and live up to the joyful excitement of the five
+travellers. And as she left the station with her father, after the train
+with its fluttering array of hands and handkerchiefs had glided away out
+of sight round the sunny curve, she had hard work to keep the tears out of
+her eyes, and the bitterness out of her heart.
+
+Mr. Carlyle had to go and pay some calls in the village, so Audrey walked
+home alone; and very, very much alone she felt, after the lively
+companionship of the last month. The garden, when she reached it, wore a
+new air of desolation, and when she caught sight of one of Debby's dolls
+lying forgotten on the grass, she picked it up and hugged it
+sympathetically, out of pity for its loneliness. The silence in the house
+and out was just as oppressive. Audrey, still holding Debby's old doll,
+hurried through the silent hall and up the stairs to her room, and
+dropping on the seat by the window, she leaned her head over the ledge.
+Now, at last, she might give way to her feelings and sob out some of the
+pent-up misery in her heart.
+
+"But--mother--she will be expecting me." The thought came to her more
+swiftly than the tears forced their way through her lids. It was nearly
+lunch time too, and there was no one but herself to get it.
+
+"Oh, dear," sighed Audrey, "there is not even time to be miserable!"
+But that thought made her laugh, and she ran downstairs to Mary.
+
+Mary had evidently shed a few tears, but she was already cheering herself
+up with plans for the homecoming.
+
+"At first it seemed that melancholy and quiet, Miss Audrey, I felt I'd
+never be able to bear it, speshully when I remembered that Miss Irene
+wouldn't be coming back any more. It's like losing one of ourselves,
+isn't it, miss? And when I think of that dear baby gone so far,"--the
+tears welled up in Mary's eyes--"and there'll be no rompseying with her
+to-night before she goes to bed--well, I can't 'elp it. I may be silly,
+but I can't 'elp it, though there, she's happy enough, I daresay, with her
+little bucket and spade and all, and she won't miss us 'alf as much as
+we'll miss 'er!"
+
+"Yes, baby will love it, Mary, they all will. We have got to cheer
+ourselves up by thinking of how happy they all are. And they will come
+back looking so well and strong. We shall get more accustomed to the
+quietness in a day or two, and the time will soon pass."
+
+"Oh my, yes, miss! The time won't 'ang when once I begin to get my 'and
+in. It won't be long enough for all I'm going to do by time they come
+back. I am going to have their rooms as nice as nice can be; and I'm
+going to paint Master Tom's barrow, and I'm going to make a rabbit 'utch
+for Miss Debby and mend her dolls' pram----"
+
+"But Mary, what about your holiday. You must have that while the house is
+so empty. I must speak to mother about it."
+
+"Oh, I don't want any holiday, Miss Audrey." Mary's voice was quite
+decisive. "I mean, I don't want to go away. I haven't got any money to
+waste, and holidays do cost more'n they are worth. Leastways, mine do,
+for I'm so home-sick all the time, I'm only longing for them to be over.
+It seems waste, doesn't it, miss?"
+
+"It does," agreed Audrey gravely, "but I suppose you have the joy of
+coming back, and you appreciate home all the more for having been away."
+
+"Well, miss, it seems rather a lot to pay, for only just that. And a lot
+to bear too, when you are 'appy enough already. What I do want to go to
+is our own treat, when it comes, and I'd like to go to the sea for a day."
+
+"Well, I am sure you can, Mary. I will speak to mother and father about
+it."
+
+Audrey was busily collecting the things for her mother's lunch-tray.
+She had to make her an omelette, and she felt nervous about it, for
+hitherto Irene had helped her, and Mary was not capable of doing so.
+
+As soon as it was ready she hurried upstairs with the tray. She had not
+seen her mother yet since they had all departed, and she had suddenly
+begun to wonder how she was bearing it.
+
+"Of course I ought to have run in at once to see her," she thought
+remorsefully, "but I did feel miserable."
+
+Mrs. Carlyle was lying propped up on her cushions with Debby's kittens
+beside her. "Well, darling," she said, looking up with a glad smile of
+welcome, "how did they all go off, I am longing to know. I have been
+picturing their enjoyment of everything they see and do on the journey,
+and their joy when they first catch sight of the sea."
+
+"Oh dear," sighed Audrey, "everyone is thinking of their happiness.
+I can only think how miserable it is without them; and I should have
+thought you would have felt it even more than I do, mother."
+
+"Perhaps it is that I have had more experience, dear, I seem to live again
+my own first visit to the sea; and time does not seem so long to one when
+one is older either, and it passes only too soon. I feel too full of
+gratitude to feel miserable, I had been thinking for such a long time
+about a change of air for them, and worrying myself because it seemed
+absolutely out of the question. Then quite suddenly the way was opened
+and all was made possible without my help or interference. One could sing
+thanksgiving all day long one has so many blessings to be thankful for."
+
+"I shouldn't have thought you felt that, mother, shut up here week after
+week as you are; with nothing to look out at but the garden and the road."
+Audrey strolled over to the window, "and such a garden too!" she added
+sarcastically.
+
+Mrs. Carlyle glanced out at it and sighed. "I often wish,"--she said, but
+did not finish her sentence.
+
+"What do you often wish, mother?"
+
+"I often long for the time when I shall be able to go out there again and
+help to keep it nice. If I ever am permitted to," she added in a lower
+tone.
+
+"Well, at any rate I can," cried Audrey, with an effort to recover her
+spirits. Here was something more waiting for her to do. It was hard that
+her mother, having a garden to look on, should have only this neglected
+place with but one spot of brightness in it--the bed that Faith had made
+and Debby and Tom had sown with seeds.
+
+Job Toms' herbaceous border was but a melancholy spectacle as yet. He had
+sown parsley and put in roots of mint and sage; and then, in Job's own
+way, had left the things to look after themselves, to grow or not to grow
+as they could or would.
+
+Here was a task to set herself. She would get that bed, and Faith's too,
+as pretty as she could. Faith would be so delighted when she came home
+and saw it, and they would be able to vie with each other in keeping them
+nice, for mother's sake. If Jobey objected, well, he must go on
+objecting, and they would try and make him understand, without hurting his
+feelings, that a herbaceous border and a herb bed were not one and the
+same things.
+
+Audrey's spirits went up with a bound.
+
+ "Are you awfully tired with what is called 'Gay'?
+ Weary, discouraged, and sick,
+ I'll tell you the loveliest game in the world--
+ Do something for somebody quick!
+ Do something for somebody quick!"
+
+She sang blithely and felt in her heart that there was nothing like it for
+lifting a load off one's spirits.
+
+"Mother dear," she said, when her mother had eaten her omelette, and laid
+aside her knife and fork, "I have been talking to Mary about her holiday.
+I thought she ought to have it while the house is so empty, but she does
+not want to go. She only wants one day for the Sunday School treat and
+one to spend by the sea."
+
+"Yes, dear, of course she can. She must, she so thoroughly deserves it.
+And Audrey, I have another plan that I want to talk to you about.
+Don't you think it would be nice to ask granny to come and stay with us
+while the house is quiet?"
+
+"Granny!" For a moment Audrey's heart leaped with pleasure, then it sank.
+Even with all the improvements they had wrought in the house, and the
+meals, and the way they were served, everything seemed very different from
+what granny was accustomed to at home. What would she do without her
+comforts! Audrey's mental eye ran over the carpets, the bed and table
+linen; even the best was as shabby as that which granny, at home,
+condemned and put aside.
+
+"Are you ashamed for her to see our poverty?" asked Mrs. Carlyle in her
+patient, gentle voice, and Audrey coloured at finding her thoughts thus
+read.
+
+"Darling, there is nothing to be ashamed of. Granny knows what our means
+are, and she must realise what heavy expenses we have to meet, so she
+should not expect us to be anything but shabby. She would understand that
+with five children things need replacing more often, and that there is
+less to replace them with."
+
+"Oh, I know, mother, I know. But granny had only one little boy, and a
+very well behaved one, and I think she couldn't realise how five of us
+knock the things about."
+
+"But don't you think she would be so glad to see her one little boy, that
+she would overlook that?"
+
+Audrey still looked doubtful.
+
+"Think of it in this way, dear. Suppose we missed this opportunity, and
+suppose dear granny died before we invited her here. Do you think we
+should ever cease to feel remorseful? And don't you think she would
+rather be asked to come, and made to feel that we wanted her, than remain
+unasked because our home is shabby? Try by all means in one's power to
+have things as neat and nice and comfortable as possible, but don't let us
+put outward show before kind feeling."
+
+Audrey listened eagerly. She had learnt one great lesson--not to trust
+entirely to her own opinion and she was very, very anxious to learn what
+was right, and to do it.
+
+Mrs. Carlyle looked at her smiling. "Don't you think it is often a help
+to ask oneself, 'what would I like others to do to me? What would I
+myself prefer?'" But Audrey coloured painfully, as the thought of her own
+return home came back to her. How entirely she had lost sight of the love
+and the welcome in her care about external appearances. She was silent so
+long that her mother looked at her anxiously more than once.
+
+"I think you are very tired, aren't you, dear?"
+
+"Oh no, mother."
+
+"Perhaps you need a holiday. Would you like to go back with granny to
+Farbridge for a week or two?"
+
+"Oh no, mother, no I don't want any holiday. I don't want anything to do
+but stay here. Oh, mother." Her secret hovered on the tip of her tongue,
+her longing to confide in her mother almost overcame all her other
+feelings, but she checked herself. "Oh mother," she added lamely,
+"I want to do so much but--but----"
+
+A voice came calling up the stairs, "Audrey, Audrey, are you coming to
+give me my dinner, or am I to dine alone?" Mr. Carlyle put his head in
+round the door. "Don't you think the remnant of the crew should cling
+together?" Then kissing his wife and lifting away her tray, he drew
+Audrey's hand through his arm and made for the door.
+
+"Audrey will tell you of the plans we have been hatching," Mrs. Carlyle
+called after them. "Come up here when you have finished your dinner and
+tell me what you think about them."
+
+"Mother thought that now would be a good time to ask granny here to stay,"
+said Audrey.
+
+"Did she!" Mr. Carlyle looked up with almost boyish pleasure on his face.
+Audrey was surprised. She had not dreamed that he would care so much.
+
+"That really looks as though your mother felt a little stronger.
+Don't you think so?" he added, and looked at her with such eager
+questioning eyes, she had not the heart to say that mother never thought
+of herself when she was planning happiness for others. She really was
+better though, and stronger. She herself said so, and the doctor said so.
+She could do several little things now that she could not have done a few
+months ago.
+
+"I am sorry granny will not see the children," her father was saying when
+her thoughts came back to him again. "She has never seen Joan yet.
+But your mother and she will have a more quiet time for talks together
+than they have ever had, and I am glad of that. We must try and make her
+as comfortable as we can, Audrey."
+
+"Yes, daddy, we will," she said, but not very hopefully.
+
+The meal ended, she got up from the table and strolled over to the window.
+As her eyes fell on the herb bed once more she remembered all her plans
+for making it a pleasant sight for her mother to look out on. She thought
+of her other plans too. Of all the writing she had meant to do while the
+work in the house was slacker, and here were all her plans upset, and a
+fresh load laid upon her shoulders.
+
+Across her thoughts came Irene's voice, and a fragment of their merry
+talks. "I know I shall never paint a big picture, nor write any great
+books, nor be a pioneer of any kind; but I know I can help to make a few
+people happier, and it is grand to feel that there is something one _can_
+do. Something that is of use. I always feel as though people were my
+little children, and I've got to mother them."
+
+With her eyes fixed on the herb bed, Audrey first felt the responsibility
+of controlling her own words and temper. "I know I can help to make a few
+people happier." It rested with her to make or mar the pleasure of her
+grandmother's visit. By letting her feelings have their own way she could
+spoil everyone's pleasure. By putting her own feelings aside, and
+thinking only of others, she could, to a large extent, make their
+pleasure.
+
+"How odd things are," she sighed aloud. "No one is of very great
+importance, yet everyone matters to someone----"
+
+"To lots of someones as a rule," said her father, rising and joining her
+at the window. "And that is one of the most serious and most blessed
+facts of life. I think that almost the saddest thing human beings can
+feel is that no one is the better or the happier for their existence."
+
+"But can we help it, father? If I had no relations, nor anyone belonging
+to me----"
+
+"You would still have all the world to 'mother,' Audrey. There is always
+someone, close at hand too, needing help and sympathy. Always bear that
+in mind, my child wherever you may be. Now I am going up to talk to your
+mother. I think we had better ask granny to come next week."
+
+"Next week!" thought Audrey. "At any rate then I shall have no time to
+worry about my play or anything else before granny comes, whatever I may
+do after."
+
+"Oh Mary," she sighed as she took a turn at the ironing while she told her
+the news, and Mary washed the dinner things, "I am dreadfully nervous.
+I wish we had a cook and a parlourmaid, and I wish we were able to buy all
+the best things that can be got. Granny does so like to have nice food
+and nice everything. She has always been accustomed to it."
+
+But Mary, never having seen her master's mother, much less lived with her,
+was not so filled with fears as was Audrey herself.
+
+"Well, miss, we'll do our best--and we can't do more. And after all,
+people don't come to stay with you for what you can give them, but because
+they want to see you."
+
+And with that thought Audrey tried to allay her nervous fears, and face
+the coming visit with only happy anticipations.
+
+Old Mrs. Carlyle tried to face the coming visit with happy anticipations
+only; but, with a lively recollection of her last visit to her son's home
+still impressed on her mind, she could not help it if her feelings this
+time were a little mixed. Her longing though to see her son and his wife,
+and her favourite grand-daughter, overcame every other; and the warmly
+affectionate terms in which they invited her, sent a glow to her lonely
+old heart.
+
+"There is something better than comfort," she thought to herself,
+"and some things that means cannot buy. I wish Audrey had her dear
+father's affectionate nature," she added wistfully, for she had never
+forgotten the lack of feeling Audrey had shown when the summons came which
+was to break up their happy life together.
+
+Granny Carlyle came, and though her visit was but a short one, she learnt
+many things while it lasted. One was that her son's home was more
+comfortable but more shabby than she had thought. Another was that
+poverty and the need to work had developed in Audrey a stronger character
+and a sweeter nature than comfort and plenty could ever have done.
+The grandmother noticed the change in her almost as soon as she alighted
+at Moor End station.
+
+Audrey had not only grown in inches, but, though older-looking, she was
+yet younger. She was less self-conscious, but more self-reliant; less
+concerned for herself, and more for others. When they reached the
+Vicarage, and the luggage had been deposited in the hall, Audrey picked
+out the special cap-basket and ran up at once with it to her granny's
+room.
+
+"I knew you would want this, the first thing," she said cheerfully,
+"and Mary has put hot water ready for you; the can is under the bath
+towel. And tea will be ready when you are, granny. It will be in
+mother's room, we thought you would like it there."
+
+And as Mrs. Carlyle came out of her bedroom to go to her daughter-in-law's
+room she met Audrey flying up the stairs with a rack of dry toast on a
+tray. "I remembered that you used to eat toast always for tea, granny, so
+I thought you might still. Oh, granny, it is so nice to see you in your
+pretty caps again, it seems so--so natural."
+
+It also seemed to her, though, that granny had grown to look much older in
+the last three months, and thinner, or was it only that she had been away
+from her, and amongst younger people.
+
+With a sudden sense of sadness, Audrey thrust her arm affectionately
+through her grandmother's arm. "Mother is longing so to see you," she
+said, with a sort of longing on her to make her granny feel that they all
+loved her. Her mother's words came back to her hauntingly, "Don't you
+think granny would rather be asked to come to us, and be made to feel that
+we want her, than remain unasked, because our home is shabby?"
+
+Then Mr. Carlyle appeared, and taking granny by the other arm, they all
+entered the invalid's room together.
+
+When she had started for her visit Mrs. Carlyle had wondered how she would
+get through a whole week without the comforts and the peace she was
+accustomed to. At the end of ten days she sighed that she could not stay
+longer. "If I hadn't invited a friend to pay me a visit," she said,
+"I should be very tempted to stay the fortnight. I have enjoyed myself so
+much, dear Kitty, and feel better for the change." And both Audrey and
+her mother felt very very happy, for they were both of them aware that
+granny had not enjoyed her former visit. She had not hesitated to say so.
+
+During the ten days granny, too, had done her share in making happiness.
+"Gracious me, child," she cried, when she saw the carpetless floor in the
+drawing-room, "I did not know that it was as bad as this. I have so much
+furniture at home I can scarcely move for it, and two carpets sewn up with
+camphor, to keep the moths and mice away, I will send them both as soon as
+I get back, and--a few other things that may be useful."
+
+She hesitated for a moment, then, with her old severe manner, "I don't
+want to be prying, Audrey, as you know, but how are you off for china--odd
+plates for the kitchen, and cups and saucers and things."
+
+"Not very well, granny. We aren't well off in any kind of china. If the
+children had been at home we should not have had enough of anything to go
+round," she added, with a rueful little laugh. And though granny looked
+shocked for a moment, and felt so, she was obliged to laugh too.
+
+"Oh!" she said. "Well, I will pop in some useful odds and ends, so that
+when I come again on purpose to see the children, we shall have a plate
+each, and not have to share a cup."
+
+But, though they little thought it then, poor Granny Carlyle was never to
+come again. And none of those she loved best could feel thankful enough
+that they had had that pleasant time which had brought them all closer
+together than they had ever been before, and had left not only one happy
+lifelong memory, but many.
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XV.
+
+
+"I think I would like to go for a walk, daddy, if you are going home, and
+will see that mother is all right."
+
+"Yes, I will take care of mother. Are you very tired, dear? I am afraid
+you must be, you have worked very hard looking after us all so well."
+
+Audrey smiled up at her father, but it was rather a wistful smile.
+"No, I am not exactly tired, but I feel as if I wanted a walk."
+
+"I expect you do, you have been shut up in the house so much.
+Well, I will hurry home now; and you will be back in time for tea?"
+
+Audrey nodded, and, with a sigh of contentment, turned up the winding road
+which would presently lead her out on the moor.
+
+Granny Carlyle's visit was over, and it was as she and her father were
+turning away from the station after seeing her off, that there had come to
+her suddenly a great desire to be alone, to be out on the great, wide,
+open, silent moor, where she could think and think without fear of
+interruption.
+
+At home there was so little time for thought, and she had so many things
+to think about. Only yesterday granny had said: "Well, Audrey, and are
+you coming back to me when the year is up?" And Audrey, shocked at the
+thrill of dismay the mere suggestion sent through her, had tried to tell
+her as gently and kindly as possible, that she could not be spared from
+home, at any rate, until Joan was some years older.
+
+"Even when mother gets about again, she will not be fit for hard work,"
+she explained hurriedly, "and, of course, there is a lot of hard work.
+Father says we can't possibly keep another servant, for there will soon be
+the governess to pay, as well as Mary and Job Toms."
+
+"I know, child, I know," granny answered, almost sadly. "I scarcely
+expected to be able to have you." And Audrey, feeling a little
+uncomfortable lest she should have even suspected her changed feelings,
+had again been struck by her aged and fragile look, the weariness in her
+eyes, and in her voice, and had been troubled by it.
+
+It had troubled her, too, ever since, but she did not know what she could
+do. Indeed, she knew that she could not do anything, and that was saddest
+of all.
+
+Up on the moor she threw herself down on a bed of heather, and with only
+the bees, and the larks, and the little westerly breeze for company, tried
+to think the matter out. And soon the breeze blew some of her worries
+away, and the sun and the birds' songs between them so raised her spirits
+that she found courage to face things more hopefully and trustfully.
+"I can't alter things," she sighed, "I can only do the best I know, or
+what seems best."
+
+Presently remembrance of her play came back to her. For the last week or
+two she had been so busy, and her mind so occupied with other things,
+she had really not had time to worry about it, and now: "There are only
+three days more to wait!" she cried. "Only three days more. I wonder how
+I shall first know? Will they write? or shall I see it in the papers?
+or--or what? And how shall I bear it--if--if, whichever way it is?"
+
+But, in spite of herself, her mind wandered on, picturing what she would
+do with her money. Should she send away for one of those pretty, cool,
+cotton rest-gowns for her mother, that she longed so for. They were often
+advertised, it would be quite easy to get one. She would still have a
+good deal left for other things. Or should she give the money to her
+father for a new great coat? His old one was fearfully shabby.
+It would take the whole of her money, but it would be lovely when winter
+came, to know that he was not cold. Oh! but she did want to get some new
+curtains, or sheets, and--and Faith was dreadfully in need of a rain coat,
+and: "Oh, dear!" she cried, rousing out of her day-dream, "and, after all,
+I shall probably not even have a five-shilling consolation prize!
+How silly I am to let myself think of it. It is enough to prevent its
+coming."
+
+She got on to her feet, and shook herself, to shake the dried grass and
+heather from her skirt and her long hair--to shake off her foolishness
+too. Well, five shillings would be useful. It would buy mother some
+fruit, and wool for socks for father. "I wish though I could forget all
+about it. I wish something would happen to drive it out of my head
+again." And already something was happening--was on its way to her.
+
+A letter had come for her while she was out, a letter from Irene.
+
+"I can see that it is from Ilfracombe," said her mother as she handed it
+to her. "Open it quickly, dear, I have been longing for you to come home
+and tell me what it says about them all."
+
+But Audrey's eyes were already devouring the pages. "Oh!" she gasped,
+"oh, how lovely! How perfectly lovely!"
+
+If there is one thing more aggravating than another, it is to hear someone
+exclaiming over a letter, without giving a clue as to the cause of the
+excitement.
+
+"Audrey! Audrey, darling, don't tease me any more."
+
+Audrey looked up, ashamed of her selfishness. Her mother's cheeks were
+flushed with excitement. "Oh, mummy, I am so sorry," she cried,
+repentantly.
+
+"Never mind, dear. I could see that the news, whatever it was, was
+pleasant."
+
+"Oh, mother, it is lovely, perfectly--perfectly glorious. What do you
+think? They are actually coming here to live--no, not in this house,"
+laughing, "but in Moor End. Irene says that her grandfather has bought
+the Mill House for them, and they hope to have it done up and ready for
+them to move into before winter sets in. Won't it be lovely? Oh, mother,
+aren't you glad?"
+
+Mrs. Carlyle was more than glad. She was thankful. Her mind was relieved
+of a care which had increased as the days sped on. Now her girls would
+have companionship, and with friends whose influence and example would be
+all for good. Tom, too, would have a companion. And, perhaps, who knows,
+they could share their lessons too. Mrs. Carlyle's thoughts flew on; but
+her thoughts were all for her children. She had not yet considered what
+it would mean to herself,--the companionship, the kind friends at hand in
+case of need.
+
+"You are very, very glad about it, aren't you, dear?" she asked, her heart
+and her eyes full of sympathy with her child's gladness.
+
+"Glad! Oh, mother. I was never so happy in my life. It seems now as
+though everything is just perfect!"
+
+"And granny? Have you given up wanting to go back to her, dear?"
+
+A shadow fell on Audrey's happiness. "Granny was speaking about it,"
+she said hurriedly, "only yesterday, and I told her I could not come.
+I thought I was--I felt I ought to stay here, even after you are well
+again, for there is a lot to do, and--and, mother--you don't think I must
+go back, do you?"
+
+Her voice was full of anxiety. She had little dreamed at one time that
+she would ever be overjoyed at being told she could not do so; but now.
+Her eyes sought her mother's face anxiously. She longed to hear her say
+reassuringly that there was not the slightest need, that she could not be
+spared.
+
+But for a moment Mrs. Carlyle did not answer at all, and when she did she
+spoke slowly and hesitatingly. "I hardly know, dear, what to say.
+As she is at present, there is no actual need, and I am glad, for I don't
+know what we should do without you here. But, well, I feel I could not
+grudge her one--when I have so many, and she is so lonely. You could be
+such a comfort to her, Audrey."
+
+Audrey's face grew white and hard. "Of course," she thought bitterly,
+"it was only for her to feel happy for life to seem jollier and more full
+of happy prospects than ever before, and she must be dragged away from it
+all."
+
+If she had been asked what, above all else, she would have chosen, she
+would have asked for just this: that Irene should come to live close by;
+and she was really coming. Better still, they were all of them coming,
+and life, for one brief moment, had seemed full of sunshine. "So, of
+course, a black and heavy cloud must come up, and shut the sunshine out,
+and darken all her happiness," she told herself dramatically.
+
+"Audrey, dear. Don't look so unhappy, so--so disappointed. We will not
+anticipate. No one knows what the future may bring. It is seldom exactly
+what we hope, or dread; and if we just go on trustfully day by day, taking
+all the happiness God sends us, and ready bravely to face the clouds.
+We know that He will make the sunshine show through. He wants His
+children to be happy, not miserable."
+
+"I--don't know," said Audrey, doubtingly. "It seems that if ever I want a
+thing very much it is taken away, or I am not allowed----"
+
+"Audrey, darling, do not say such things. Do not let yourself ever think
+it. Do you honestly believe that the great God above demeans Himself and
+His Majesty and Might to annoy one of His children? That He plans to
+torment you? My dear, dear child, don't get into that bitter, wicked way
+of talking. It is so wrong--so insulting to your Heavenly Father.
+It is so ruining to your own character, and your happiness. The mistake
+that we make, Audrey, is that we want to choose our own way, and follow
+it--not His. That we think we can see better than He what is for the
+best, and what our future should be.
+
+"Now, let no imaginary cloud in the future overshadow the sunshine of
+to-day. Enjoy the happiness that is sent to you, and, if the call to duty
+elsewhere comes, obey it as all good soldiers of Christ should."
+
+Audrey was on her knees by her mother's side, her face buried in her lap.
+"Oh, mother, mother!" she cried remorsefully, "I am not a good soldier--I
+am a coward. I never want to obey--unless--it pleases me to."
+
+"You did not want to come here when the summons came, did you, dear?"
+
+Audrey shook her head. "No, mummy," she admitted reluctantly. "When I
+came I counted the days until I could go back again."
+
+"But you are happy here? You are glad now?"
+
+"Oh, yes, yes," cried poor Audrey.
+
+"You would not be happy, though, if you stayed on here, refusing to go to
+granny. You would be in the place you want to be, you would be near your
+friends, and be doing the things you want to do; but you would not be
+happy. You would enjoy nothing."
+
+"Is one only happy if one does one's duty?" queried Audrey faintly.
+
+"Yes, little soldier. That is why you have been so happy here since----"
+
+"Since Irene showed me what my duty was," said Audrey softly. She rose to
+her feet, kissed her mother fondly, and for a moment stood by her side
+silent, and very still.
+
+"I--I will try," she said at last, "I will try, but--but----" Her voice
+broke.
+
+Mrs. Carlyle put her arm about her, and held her very close. "That will
+do, darling. That is all God asks of any of us--just to try and shoulder
+bravely the duties He lays on us."
+
+
+It was just three days later that Audrey heard the news so longed for, yet
+so dreaded. By the early post that morning there came several letters,
+and one of them for her.
+
+When she opened it, and unfolded the sheet of paper it held, a cheque
+dropped out and into her lap. A cheque for three guineas!
+
+For a moment Audrey held it, staring at it incredulously. Then she had
+won a prize! The first prize, too! Her play had not been utter rubbish,
+but the best! The best!!
+
+The blood rushed over her face and neck, dyeing both scarlet; her hands
+trembled, her heart beat suffocatingly. She turned to the letter, but for
+a moment she could see nothing. Then gradually her sight cleared, and she
+read: "The Editor of _The Girl's World_ has much pleasure in informing
+Miss Audrey Carlyle that her play has been adjudged the best of all those
+sent in; and encloses a cheque for three guineas. The Editor would be
+glad to have a copy of Miss Carlyle's latest photograph, to print in our
+next number."
+
+Audrey read no more. With her face glowing with happiness, her red mane
+flying behind her, she rushed up the stairs to her mother's room. At last
+she could tell her secret.
+
+Sure of her mother's interest and sympathy she burst into the room with
+only the faintest apology of a tap at the door. Her father was there too,
+standing by the bed with a letter in his hand.
+
+"Oh, mother! What do you think!" Audrey's voice broke off suddenly, for
+her mother's eyes when she looked at her were full of tears.
+
+"Oh, what has happened? Father--mother--what has happened? Not--an
+accident?"
+
+Her thoughts flew at once to her brothers and sisters. "Not----!"
+She could not finish the awful question. She turned so white and faint
+that her father stepped across the room, and taking her in his arms,
+guided her to a chair by the open window. "No, no, dear, not, thank God,
+as bad as that. A letter has come from Dr. Norman to say that yesterday
+granny fainted, and was unconscious a long time. She recovered, but--he
+wants me to come as soon as possible, he is afraid--her condition may be
+serious."
+
+"I am never to be allowed any great happiness," said Audrey in her heart.
+"If something good comes my way, something bad comes with it."
+Even through her anxiety the thought would come, adding bitterness to her
+trouble. The letter and cheque she held slipped from her fingers to the
+floor. She would not even tell her news, she thought bitterly.
+Perhaps if she showed that she did not care, Fate would find no pleasure
+in being so cruel to her.
+
+"Do you want me to go too?" she asked. She knew that her voice was hard
+and unsympathetic, but she felt, at that moment, as though she could not
+help it.
+
+"No, not now, dear." The gentleness of her mother's voice brought a lump
+to Audrey's throat. "Your father will go first, and see how things are.
+They may need a trained nurse, or--well, we don't know; but, oh, Audrey,
+Audrey, the bitter part is that we haven't the money to take him there.
+We dare not draw any more from the Bank until some has been paid in, and
+that cannot be for a few days yet. What can we do? There is no one we
+can appeal to, no one we can confide in. If Mr. Vivian were only
+here----"
+
+But Audrey, instead of answering, was groping on the floor. Tears were in
+her eyes, shame and remorse again filled her heart. After all, God was
+giving her a greater opportunity, a more perfect way, of using her money,
+than any she had dreamed of.
+
+"Father," she said shyly, "I have just had this," holding out the two
+slips of paper. "I came up to tell you and mother, but--but----"
+The varying emotions of the morning, the joyful surprise, the excitement,
+the shock which had turned her faint, the drop from the height of her
+happiness to the depths of bitterness and sorrow, proved too much for
+Audrey, and, dropping on her knees beside her mother's bed, she burst into
+tears.
+
+She felt her mother's gentle hand on her head, she felt her father raise
+her in his arms. She heard her father, as he kissed her forehead, murmur,
+"My blessed child, my God-send." She heard her mother say, with a catch
+in her voice, "My Audrey, what should we do without you!"
+
+But all Audrey could do was to sob brokenly. "No, no, no, I don't deserve
+it, don't, please don't. You don't know----"
+
+"I do know," whispered her father kindly, as he held her. "You felt
+aggrieved, hurt; you came up in the full flush of your happiness,
+and found us filled with selfish sorrow, wrapped in our own cares.
+You thought all your pleasure in your success was spoilt. I thought only
+of my trouble. Really, God was giving us both our opportunity.
+Doubling your happiness, and teaching me a lesson in Faith."
+
+"And me," said Mrs. Carlyle softly, "that under us are always His
+supporting arms."
+
+That afternoon Mr. Carlyle left for Farbridge, but Audrey's summons did
+not come for a while yet.
+
+Granny Carlyle rallied considerably, and they all began to hope that she
+might be spared to them yet. But it was only a temporary rally; and Faith
+and the little ones had been home but a few days when a telegram came from
+Farbridge, asking that Audrey might come at once, and, instead of starting
+for Ilfracombe for a week or two's stay before the Vivians left there too,
+Audrey went on a very, very different visit, one that none knew the end
+of, for old Mrs. Carlyle was in that state that she might live for years,
+or for only a few weeks or days.
+
+Never, in all her life after, did Audrey forget that journey on that hot
+August day. The sun poured in at the window on her, the smuts came in in
+showers, the compartment felt like an oven, and the hot air was heavy with
+the mingled odours of blistering paint, coal smoke, and tar. At every
+station at which they stopped the engine panted like an exhausted thing.
+The sight of beds of scarlet geraniums glowing in the sun ever after
+brought back to Audrey the sights, sounds, and sensations of that hot
+summer afternoon.
+
+But at last the journey was over, and Audrey, feeling almost as though she
+was walking in a dream, crossed the well-remembered park--where the only
+change was that the grass was now burnt brown, and summer flowers took the
+place of the tulips and daffodils she had left behind her--and entered
+once more the orderly, roomy house which was so little changed that she
+might have gone out from it only the day before, except that now the
+moving spirit was gone, and the silence was not restful, as of old, but
+oppressive.
+
+Phipps met her, with tears in her eyes. "Perhaps you would like to go to
+your room first, Miss Audrey. Are you very hot and tired, miss?"
+
+"I think I am," said Audrey wearily, "but that is nothing. How is granny
+now, Phipps?"
+
+But Phipps only shook her head, and the tears brimmed over. "I can't say
+she is any better, Miss Audrey, and--and I won't say she is worse, I can't
+bring myself to," and Phipps began to sob aloud.
+
+"Poor Phipps!" said Audrey in a choky voice. "Is she as bad as that!"
+She knew what it all meant for Phipps. If Granny Carlyle died, her home
+of forty years was gone from her. For the first time in her life Audrey
+realised what we all come to realise as we grow older--that the
+sorrowfulness of death is not with those who go, but with those who are
+left behind.
+
+"I shall lose everything," sobbed Phipps, "everything I care for.
+My dear mistress, my home--everything, and I shall never be happy in
+another."
+
+"Oh, poor Phipps!" cried Audrey, genuinely troubled. What could one do or
+say to comfort such sorrow! But her sympathy comforted Phipps a little,
+and she cheered up somewhat.
+
+"If you will come down when you are ready, miss, I will have tea waiting
+for you," she said as she left the room, "and after tea the mistress would
+like to see you."
+
+But, tired and exhausted though she was, Audrey could only make a pretence
+of taking the meal. To be sitting alone in that big room, which she had
+hitherto never known without her granny, and feeling that in all
+probability she would never, never see her there again, was sufficient in
+itself to destroy any appetite she had. Her thoughts, too, were full of
+the coming interview. What could she say and do? Would granny be much
+changed? These and a dozen other questions hammered at her brain as she
+poured herself out a cup of tea. How she had once longed to be allowed to
+pour tea from that silver tea-pot, and pick up the sugar with those dainty
+little tongs, which granny would never allow her to touch. What a proud
+day it would be, so she used to think, when she might! But now--now that
+the day had come, she found no pride or pleasure in it, only a sort of
+shrinking. It seemed to her to be taking advantage of granny's
+helplessness--that she had no right. She was haunted by the sight of
+granny's fragile, delicate hand clasping that handle, and delicately
+turning over the lumps of sugar to find one of a suitable size.
+
+"Would she be much changed?" Her thoughts flew again to the coming
+interview, which she so dreaded.
+
+Yet, after all, though sad, it was very quiet and simple. Granny lay flat
+in her bed, looking much as usual, save that the face surrounded by the
+night-cap frill was thinner, and gentler, perhaps, and more kind.
+
+"Come round to the other side, dear," she said softly, as Audrey
+approached her, and only then did Audrey realise that granny's right arm
+and side were helpless.
+
+She was very white as she stooped down to kiss her grandmother, and her
+lips trembled.
+
+"It is all right, dear; don't you grieve about me," granny whispered.
+She was so weak she could not speak very well. "I am quite ready--
+anxious--to go. I am very glad you came to me, Audrey; you have made me
+very happy."
+
+Audrey knelt down by the bed, holding her granny's hand in both hers.
+"I--oh, granny, I wish I had never left you!" She pressed the fragile
+hand against her cheek caressingly. "I--I didn't want to go.
+I shall have home and the others always, and you only for a little while."
+Her sobs choked her.
+
+"Dear, you do not know--no one knows--how long you may have each other,
+and it was your duty to go. Your mother was ill, and needed you; I was
+well, and had many to take care of me. I did not want to let you go, but
+I was glad afterwards, when I saw you again, I knew it had been best for
+you. Keep to the path you have set your feet on so bravely, dear."
+
+Granny's voice died away. She was too tired to talk any more.
+"To-morrow," she gasped; "send nurse--now."
+
+So Audrey, with another lingering kiss, crept softly away, to spend the
+long lonely evening among the shadows in the great drawing-room, where
+everything seemed to speak to her of her granny. Here was her work-table,
+with her work neatly folded, as she had left it. Here was her book with a
+folded piece of paper in it for a marker. She could not bear it any
+longer. In her own room the pain might be less cruel.
+
+Audrey sobbed herself to sleep that night, but before that she had made
+one more resolution, with her prayers. In all the days to come, God
+helping her, she would 'Leave no tender word unsaid.' She would strive
+hard that these bitter memories, this reproach, should never again be
+hers.
+
+ "Out of sight and out of reach they go.
+ These dear familiar friends who loved us so,
+ And sitting in the shadows they have left,
+ Alone with loneliness, and sore bereft,
+ We think, with vain regret, of some kind word
+ That once we might have said, and they have heard."
+
+Audrey did not know those lines then, but they expressed the thoughts
+which haunted her in those days, even in her dreams.
+
+Early the next morning, after her breakfast, Phipps came to ask her to go
+to her granny's room as soon as convenient.
+
+"I will go now. How is she, Phipps? Do you think she is any better,
+just a shade better?"
+
+But Phipps only shook her head, and hurried out of the room with her head
+bowed. Poor Audrey! Phipps had dashed all the hopes which had risen
+afresh with the morning, and sent her to the sick-room unnerved and full
+of fears.
+
+But face to face with her granny, so calm and placid and content, fears
+seemed wicked, out of place.
+
+"Audrey, dear, before I have my sleep I want to say something to you in
+case, later, I may not be able to. When I am gone there are certain
+things which I wish you children to have. The lawyer knows--it is all
+written down--but I wanted to tell you myself. I want to ask you--and to
+ask the others through you--when you wear them to wear them not as
+ornaments only, but as reminders; will you, dear Audrey? As reminders
+to--to give your sympathy and love, while it can help, not only at the
+hour of parting. That is where I have failed. I see it now, and ask
+God's pardon." For a moment there was silence in the quiet room; a tear
+fell from the dying eyes. Audrey's were falling fast.
+
+Presently the weak voice began again. "To you, Audrey, I have given my
+pearl brooch, and the ring your grandfather gave me as my engagement-ring.
+You will value it, will you not, dear? I wish you not to wear the ring
+until you are eighteen. I was just eighteen when he gave it to me.
+To Faith I am giving my ruby cross and brooch--Faith with her warm heart
+glowing with kindness towards the world, always reminds me of rubies.
+Tom is to have his grandfather's watch and chain, and Debby is to have
+mine. To Baby I have given my string of pearls." Her voice had grown
+more and more feeble, and now for a moment died away. But very soon she
+spoke again. It was as though she felt she had not much time, and could
+not waste a moment of it. "To you, dear, I leave my work-table, too; you
+loved it so when you were very little. Do you remember?"
+
+Audrey smiled as the memory came back to her of the joy with which she had
+turned it out, and dusted and rearranged it daily. But her smile changed
+to tears. "Granny, granny, you must get well, and use it again yourself.
+There is your work in it now, waiting to be finished."
+
+A little flicker of pain passed over granny's face. "I shall never finish
+it now," she whispered. "Whenever the end comes, one leaves many things
+undone. Some do not matter so very much. It is the thought of the things
+that do matter--neglected--those we might have helped, that stab one to
+the heart."
+
+With a deep sigh she turned her face on her pillow. Audrey, kneeling
+beside her, holding her hand, presently laid it gently down, thinking that
+she had gone to sleep, and, stepping softly to a chair by the window, sat
+down to wait for her to wake and speak again.
+
+Over in the park the children were playing gaily; the elder folk were
+already seated on the seats with books or newspaper, or sewing.
+How familiar it all was, how dear! Minute after minute passed, while
+Audrey, with her eyes fixed on the distant hills, turned over and over in
+her mind those last words her grandmother had spoken. How they rang in
+her ears, as warning bells! By and by the nurse came in.
+
+"Granny is having such a lovely sleep," said Audrey happily. But the
+nurse, already at the bedside, did not return her smile. Her eyes were on
+the face on the pillow, her hand on the frail hand lying where Audrey had
+laid it down.
+
+"She is," she said at last, very softly--"She was. She has had such a
+beautiful wakening, dear. She has passed through the Valley of Shadows,
+and is safe on the other side."
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XVI.
+
+
+A year had passed since Granny Carlyle went to her rest and Audrey
+returned to the Vicarage to take up her duties there again.
+
+Another summer has come and gone, for it is September now, but a September
+so warm and sunny and beautiful that, if it were not for the changing
+tints on the trees, one might well imagine it was still June.
+
+In the Vicarage garden the 'herb bed' had developed into a handsome
+herbaceous border, varied by patches here and there of feathery parsley,
+a bush of sage, a clump of lemon-thyme, and mint. Job Toms had retired
+again to his kitchen-garden, for "he didn't hold with messing up flowers
+and herbs together, and nothing wasn't going to make him believe but what
+planting poppies next to parsley was bad for the parsley. Poppies was
+p'ison, so he'd been always led to believe, and he didn't believe in
+p'isonous things being planted 'mongst what folks was asked to eat."
+
+So Audrey and Faith and the children had taken the beds in their charge,
+and in aiming at showing Job what a beautiful, if not useful, thing a
+herbaceous border could be, they had laboured hard, and were now reaping
+their reward.
+
+Occasionally, as a great favour, the old man could be coaxed into cutting
+the grass--as to-day, for instance, which was a great day in the family
+history, for it was Mrs. Carlyle's birthday; and not only that, but she
+was to go to the Mill House to tea. Her first real 'outing' for two long
+years at least.
+
+To her husband and children, and even to Mary and Job, to have 'mother'
+about amongst them again was a cause for such rejoicing that they hardly
+knew how to express it.
+
+Early in the morning Debby and Tom were up and knocking at Miss Babbs's
+shop door before Miss Babbs was fully dressed or had raked the ashes out
+of her kitchen stove.
+
+"Why, Master Tom," she cried, somewhat ruffled by the importunate
+hammering on her new paint. "Shops ain't supposed to be open till the
+shutters is down."
+
+"I will take them down for you," offered Tom, blandly.
+
+"I don't want them took down yet, thank you, sir. Why I haven't had time
+even to light my kitchen fire yet----"
+
+"I'll light your kitchen fire, Babbs dear," said Debby, quite undisturbed
+by Miss Babbs's wrath. "I'll have it burning like anything by the time
+you've got your hair on."
+
+Miss Babbs backed away into the dark shop. "I don't want any help, thank
+you, Miss Deborah," she said, stiffly. "If you'll come again in an hour's
+time, when the shop is open, I'll be ready to serve you."
+
+"Babby dear, don't be cross," pleaded Deborah. "It's mother's birthday,
+and we want some flags to decorate the garden, 'cause she's coming out
+to-day for the first time."
+
+Debby's tone was pathetic in the extreme. Her expression and her words
+went straight to Miss Babbs's heart, and brought the tears to her eyes.
+"Oh, my dear children, you don't say so! Oh, I _am_ glad! Whoever'd have
+thought it. Come right in--not that I believe I've a flag left, unless
+'tis Coronation ones. Come in and shut the door, Master Tom. We don't
+want all Moor End dropping in, before I'm dressed for the day, and my
+place tidy. No, never mind the shutters, Master Tom, we'll leave them up
+for a bit. I'll carry the box into the parlour for you, and you can turn
+it out for yourselves, while I light my fire, or I shall be I don't know
+where all day."
+
+Tom and Debby, expressing their thanks as they went, groped their way
+delightedly past barrels of potatoes, soap-boxes, and goods of many kinds.
+The sacks looked quite alarming in the dimness, the barrels as though they
+might have held all manner of mysterious dangers. The air was heavy with
+the mingled smell of onions, bacon, scented soap, leather, and groceries.
+
+"Oh, I _must_ keep a shop when I grow up," whispered Debby. "Miss Babbs,
+when you retire will you sell your business to me? I've got three pounds
+in the bank already, and I'll save every penny,"--but her plans came to an
+end in a hamper, into which she plunged head first.
+
+"Babbs isn't going to retire," grunted Tom, as he dragged his sister out.
+"Don't talk rubbish, Deb."
+
+Miss Babbs staggered out into the light parlour with a large wooden box,
+and dumped it down on the table before her customers. "There's bandana
+handkerchiefs on top," she panted, "but there may be a flag or so under."
+
+"The quickest way will be to turn the box upside down, and begin at the
+bottom," suggested Tom, as soon as Miss Babbs had retired to her kitchen--
+and suited the action to the word.
+
+"Here's one!" cried Debby eagerly, and unfolded a flag with 'God Save our
+King and Queen' on it, and portraits of their Majesties.
+
+"And here's one of 'God Bless our Sunday School,'" cried Tom. "Oh, look,
+there are three of them. If we nail them upside down they will look all
+right. They'll be flags, anyhow."
+
+"It's an insult to hang a flag upside down," corrected Debby, severely.
+
+"All right, I don't mind. Here's a Union Jack, that's jolly, though they
+are rather a worry to hang. I never can remember which way they should
+go. Not that anyone in Moor End would know if they were right way up or
+not."
+
+"Then they ought to be ashamed of themselves," retorted Debby, "and it's
+time they were taught." She had lately been reading an article on the
+subject and her opinions were very strong with regard to the ignorance
+shown by so many. "One Coronation, one Union Jack," she counted, "three
+Sunday School--that's five altogether. We ought to have one more to make
+the money up to sixpence. I'll have a red and white handkerchief, it will
+come in afterwards for Jobey for Christmas."
+
+When, by and by, Mrs. Carlyle passed downstairs to go out through the
+garden to the carriage Mr. Vivian had sent to drive her to the Mill House,
+she found the banisters festooned with rings of coloured paper, and the
+garden ablaze with paper roses and flags. From every tree fluttered a
+flag, more or less inappropriate, and on every bush and plant, poppy and
+rose, sage and phlox, laurel and sweet briar, blossomed roses of a size
+and colour to make a florist's heart rejoice--had they been real.
+Suspended across the gateway hung an old white sheet, with 'Many happy
+returns,' in red letters, sewn on crookedly.
+
+Smiles and tears fought for mastery in her heart. "It is all meant for
+you, mummy," explained Debby, eagerly. "You must pretend what is on the
+Coronation flag is 'God save our Mother,' and on the Sunday School ones
+'God bless our Mother.' Can you pretend like that, mummy? I can."
+
+"Yes, darling, for it is no pretence. He has saved me, and blessed me,"
+she said softly.
+
+The carriage was to drive slowly through the village that the heroine of
+the day might see it all again, and note all the changes which had taken
+place during her long seclusion. Joan was to go with her to share the
+novelty of a drive. But the other four and their father formed a guard of
+honour, and marched beside them, or behind. Mary was to share in the
+outing too. As soon as she had tidied herself and put things straight,
+she was to hand the care of the house over to Job Toms, and go to the Mill
+House as early as she could, which was only a few minutes later than her
+mistress.
+
+The slow drive turned into a veritable triumphal progress. Everyone
+rejoiced to see the Vicar's wife amongst them again, every heart in the
+village shared in the joy of the Vicar and his family. Miss Babbs was out
+at her shop door, waving her best lace handkerchief. The old sexton's
+wife ran into the road in order to present a bunch of the best flowers in
+her garden. All stood out at their doors with welcoming smiles and glad
+greetings.
+
+By the time they reached the Mill House, Mrs. Carlyle was almost borne
+down with the weight of love and tenderness which had been poured out upon
+her--but, oh! so happy, so glad, so grateful.
+
+At the Mill House, where all were out awaiting her. Mrs. Vivian soon
+carried her off to her own little room. "You are to rest here quite
+alone," she said firmly. "I shall not allow anyone to see you for half an
+hour--unless, perhaps, it is your husband or Audrey."
+
+Mrs. Carlyle looked up at her with grateful eyes, and a brave smile on her
+pale, happy face. "You understand," she said gently. "I would like to be
+quite alone just for a little. Oh, I feel so--unworthy, and so--so rich
+beyond my deserts. I must ask for help to--to try to merit some of all I
+have."
+
+Downstairs in the long low dining-room, the table was prepared for tea.
+Daphne had decorated room and table with autumn leaves, and ferns, and
+flowers. In the centre stood a handsome birthday cake of Irene's making
+and decorating, and surrounding it was dish after dish of tartlets, and
+cakes, and other things such as made the children gaze at the clock
+anxiously, fully assured that it had stopped.
+
+"It _must_ be five o'clock, or six," sighed Tom. "I am sure it is three
+or four hours since dinner-time."
+
+"I didn't eat any dinner," announced Daphne, "when I saw what Irene had
+made, I thought I would wait. You see, it was a boiled mutton dinner, and
+I can't bear boiled mutton."
+
+"Some of the things you saw are for supper," laughed Irene, "so I am
+afraid you have a long time to wait yet."
+
+Daphne's face fell. "Four hours more! Never mind, I don't want the time
+to hurry past--though it will."
+
+Faith, the same happy, bright-faced Faith, strolled up to the window, one
+hand tucked affectionately through old Mr. Vivian's arm, the other leading
+Joan. In the sunshine her hair glowed like a halo round her head; on the
+bosom of her white dress glowed her ruby cross. Her frock was only of the
+cheapest soft muslin, but it was sound and neat, her shoes had all their
+buttons on, her stockings were guiltless of darns of another colour.
+In her pretty brown eyes love beamed on all, and happiness.
+
+"Who would like a donkey ride?" called out Mr. Vivian. "Tom, Daphne, are
+you coming? Debby, where's my little Debby?"
+
+Debby was never far from Tom, nor from Mr. Vivian when she could be with
+him.
+
+"Audrey, are you coming too?"
+
+"I don't know," said Audrey, smiling. "I want to go with you, and I want
+to be here in case mother needs me."
+
+"And I want you," said Irene, in the midst of bustling round. "I want you
+very particularly."
+
+"The truth is," said Mr. Vivian, his kind old eyes resting on her very
+tenderly, "we all need you. We can't get on without you. Never mind,
+wait for your mother, child. She needs you most of all." And with a wave
+of the hand they left.
+
+Audrey went outside and rested on a seat in the sunshine. On the roof
+Keith's pigeons sat cooing amiably; the mingled sweetness of 'cherry-pie'
+and mignonette filled the warm air. Daphne's cat Snowdrop, once Debby's
+kitten, lay stretched out comfortably on the warm, red-tiled path.
+
+How beautiful it all was, how peaceful. Audrey sitting lost in almost a
+rapture of enjoyment, did not hear soft footsteps approaching, until Irene
+dropped on to the seat beside her.
+
+"Audrey," she said eagerly, "I do want a few minutes alone with you.
+There is something--very special--I want to talk to you about."
+
+Audrey looked round interestedly. "Well?" she said. "You know Christmas
+is not so very far off."
+
+Audrey laughed lightly. "Christmas! Just imagine being able to think of
+Christmas--winter--on a day like this!"
+
+"I am not thinking of winter, only of Christmas--and our party."
+
+"A Christmas party? Oh, Irene!"
+
+"Yes. I must tell you quickly, or someone may come. Mother suggested it
+only this morning--that we have a party, and--and act your play!"
+
+Irene looked at her triumphantly, her pretty eyes bright with excitement.
+
+"My play? Oh!" Audrey blushed scarlet. She seemed quite overcome.
+
+"Irene, Irene," called her mother from within the house, and Irene sprang
+to her feet. "Think about it," she said, lightly touching Audrey's hot
+cheek with her finger, "think of the fun of the rehearsals, and all the
+rest."
+
+"Think about it!" There was little need to tell Audrey to do that.
+She thought and thought, and at first she felt she could never face it
+all; then, by degrees, the idea grew less distasteful, more pleasant, then
+at last she laughed.
+
+"A penny for your thoughts, Audrey," a sweet soft voice broke the silence,
+and brought Audrey back from a happy future to the blissful present.
+Looking up she saw her mother leaning on Irene's arm.
+
+"I couldn't sell them," she said, laughing and springing to her feet,
+"they were too, too lovely, but not nearly as lovely, mother, as seeing
+you here and walking about."
+
+Mrs. Carlyle sank on to the seat with a happy sigh. "I can hardly believe
+I am myself," she said, smiling. "I am almost afraid I shall wake up and
+find it is all a dream--as I have done so often."
+
+"Oh, this is no dream," laughed Irene, "it is all very real. Look at
+those bad sparrows, fighting over a piece of bread. Listen to the pigeons
+calling for their tea, and look at my bed of verbenas, all raised from
+seeds by my very own hand. It is only Audrey who dreams. Audrey, will
+you give us your thoughts, as they are not to be bought?"
+
+"Yes," said Audrey, her grey eyes shining bright with happiness.
+"I am thinking that in all the world there is nothing so beautiful as
+home, no happiness so great as----"
+
+"As that which comes from helping others," said Mrs. Carlyle softly, and
+drawing her dearly loved daughter to her. "Oh, my dear, how blessed I am
+in my children, and in their friends;--my children too," she added softly,
+as she drew Irene to her, and kissed first one and then the other.
+
+Mrs. Vivian came to the door and looked out, smiling at them.
+
+"Will you come now? Tea is ready," she called cheerfully. And, with one
+supporting her on either side, Mrs. Carlyle went in to the house to cut
+her birthday cake.
+
+
+THE END.
+
+
+
+[Transcriber's note:
+
+Chapter III
+
+ 'and the mudde which reigned in both'
+
+corrected to:
+
+ 'and the muddle which reigned in both'
+
+
+Chapter IX
+
+ 'innocent little oke'
+
+corected to:
+
+ 'innocent little joke']
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Anxious Audrey, by Mabel Quiller-Couch
+
+*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ANXIOUS AUDREY ***
+
+***** This file should be named 31173.txt or 31173.zip *****
+This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
+ https://www.gutenberg.org/3/1/1/7/31173/
+
+Produced by Lionel Sear
+
+Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
+will be renamed.
+
+Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
+one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
+(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
+permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
+set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
+copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
+protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project
+Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
+charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you
+do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
+rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
+such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
+research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
+practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is
+subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
+redistribution.
+
+
+
+*** START: FULL LICENSE ***
+
+THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
+PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
+
+To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
+distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
+(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
+Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
+Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
+https://gutenberg.org/license).
+
+
+Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
+electronic works
+
+1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
+electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
+and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
+(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
+the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
+all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
+If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
+terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
+entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
+
+1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
+used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
+agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
+things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
+even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
+paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
+and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
+works. See paragraph 1.E below.
+
+1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
+or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
+collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an
+individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
+located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
+copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
+works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
+are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
+Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
+freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
+this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
+the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
+keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
+Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.
+
+1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
+what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in
+a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check
+the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
+before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
+creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
+Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning
+the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
+States.
+
+1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
+
+1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
+access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
+whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
+phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
+Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
+copied or distributed:
+
+This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
+almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
+re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
+with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org
+
+1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
+from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
+posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
+and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
+or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
+with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
+work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
+through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
+Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
+1.E.9.
+
+1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
+with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
+must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
+terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked
+to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
+permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
+
+1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
+License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
+work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
+
+1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
+electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
+prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
+active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
+Gutenberg-tm License.
+
+1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
+compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
+word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
+distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
+"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
+posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
+you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
+copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
+request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
+form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
+License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
+
+1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
+performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
+unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
+
+1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
+access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
+that
+
+- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
+ the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
+ you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is
+ owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
+ has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
+ Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments
+ must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
+ prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
+ returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
+ sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
+ address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
+ the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."
+
+- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
+ you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
+ does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
+ License. You must require such a user to return or
+ destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
+ and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
+ Project Gutenberg-tm works.
+
+- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
+ money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
+ electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
+ of receipt of the work.
+
+- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
+ distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
+
+1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
+electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
+forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
+both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
+Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the
+Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
+
+1.F.
+
+1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
+effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
+public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
+collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
+works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
+"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
+corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
+property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
+computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
+your equipment.
+
+1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
+of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
+Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
+Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
+liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
+fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
+LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
+PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
+TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
+LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
+INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
+DAMAGE.
+
+1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
+defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
+receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
+written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
+received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
+your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with
+the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
+refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
+providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
+receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy
+is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
+opportunities to fix the problem.
+
+1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
+in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER
+WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
+WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
+
+1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
+warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
+If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
+law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
+interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
+the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
+provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
+
+1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
+trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
+providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
+with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
+promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
+harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
+that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
+or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
+work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
+Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
+
+
+Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
+
+Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
+electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
+including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists
+because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
+people in all walks of life.
+
+Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
+assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
+goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
+remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
+Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
+and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
+To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
+and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
+and the Foundation web page at https://www.pglaf.org.
+
+
+Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
+Foundation
+
+The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
+501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
+state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
+Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
+number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
+https://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
+Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
+permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
+
+The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
+Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
+throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at
+809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
+business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact
+information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official
+page at https://pglaf.org
+
+For additional contact information:
+ Dr. Gregory B. Newby
+ Chief Executive and Director
+ gbnewby@pglaf.org
+
+
+Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
+Literary Archive Foundation
+
+Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
+spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
+increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
+freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
+array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
+($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
+status with the IRS.
+
+The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
+charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
+States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
+considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
+with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
+where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To
+SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
+particular state visit https://pglaf.org
+
+While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
+have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
+against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
+approach us with offers to donate.
+
+International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
+any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
+outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
+
+Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
+methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
+ways including including checks, online payments and credit card
+donations. To donate, please visit: https://pglaf.org/donate
+
+
+Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
+works.
+
+Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
+concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
+with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
+Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
+
+
+Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
+editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
+unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily
+keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.
+
+
+Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:
+
+ https://www.gutenberg.org
+
+This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
+including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
+Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
+subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.